Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

An exploration of Danny and Sam's 'psychic connection.'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Hey so...its the year 2025 which means in a couple of months this fanfic will turn 20 years old. Can you even believe it!? I originally posted it on FFN in November of 2005. I'm dusting it off to do a little editing. I'm leaving all the original notes and asides, but I want to clean it up a bit, fix typos (how many times did I write 'loose' instead of 'lose' OMG I am so embarrassed), fix some editing errors where spaces got removed, and maybe fix a continuity error or two.

I went back and read every review on FFN and it still warms my heart to this day that I made so many special connections with so many people. I love and miss you all dearly and hope you're having wonderful lives.

In the time since I published this first chapter I have had many ups and downs in my life. I have lost all my grandparents and several special family members and friends. I've gotten married to my high school sweetheart (who was mentioned on and off through the notes on this story) who I am still with today so many years later. We had a daughter who is the light of my life. My little family has survived the military life and deployments and my husband finally retired after 21 years of service (and I am so grateful every day that we are done!). It's been such a ride and I look forward to getting back into writing Danny Phantom.

And who knows...maybe I'll even start working on my sequels again...as I always said, "No Promises!"
~Lots of love!
Lacey52

Original note: I'm humanizing the characters just a bit. Sam is still sarcastic and gothic, but not overly so. Tucker is still the techno-wiz, but doesn't play on his PDA every five seconds, nor does he over do the 'lady lover' image. Dash isn't as dumb as usually made out to be. Paulina isn't quite as oblivious, and truth be told, neither is Danny.

Basically all the characters have been 'toned down' a bit, so if they seem OOC this is probably why. I like for my characters to assume slightly more 'human-like' characteristics. Cartoons usually play up one aspect over another in character development for easy recognition among the target audience.

Really, I'm working backwards; keeping those main points prominent, but offering a reason behind them or toning them down to natural levels. Otherwise, I'll try to keep as true to character as I possibly can.

Please don't hate me, and any suggestions, criticism, critiques, or comments are welcome, but flames aren't. If you don't like it, then tell me in a constructive manner please, and I'll do my best to appease, or explain why I've done what I've done. I love getting reviews, but they aren't necessary for my survival, so no worries ;). Hope you enjoy!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter One: Prologue: Reconnection

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Danny was wide awake. Of course, that could have had something to do with the fact that he had just chased another random ghost around town for the past thirty minutes. He was thanking his lucky stars that this had become much more rare lately, as the ghosts were slowly learning that the 'halfa ghost child' was not someone to be trifled with.

His grades had been improving slightly again, going from near failing to average over the last semester because of the slow turning of the tides in ghost attacks. Tucker was proud of course, thinking his tutoring had done the trick, but Sam seemed to know. She kept that mischievous smile on her lips whenever asking about the number of ghostly encounters.

'Of course, she realizes it,' Danny thought to himself as he finally got the idiotic ghost into the thermos and heaved a sigh of relief, 'She knows I've been sleeping more, not to mention the fact that I've actually had time to do my homework. Tucker just wants to get some credit, I guess. They both deserve a lot more than I give them sometimes.'

Chuckling to himself and shaking his head at his own thoughts, the halfa firmly secured the lid and, giving it one last twist for good measure, turned to glance over his shoulder. Danny observed the town he protected before setting off once more, eyes roving over the city skyline.

'Gah, its only 4:30,' he sighed silently to himself, noting the bank's clock and making his way back towards home with a yawn, 'Maybe I can get another couple of hours or so….or maybe I can play video games until Mom comes to make sure I'm up.'

To any person who would just so happen to be on the sidewalk near the Manson Mansion at so early a time, they would have sworn that the wind was laughing. Thankfully for Danny, no one was out quite yet, 'Or awake for that matter…'

"Wait a minute," the soft glow from a second floor window caught his eye as he questioned himself and the light wind that had kicked up, "What's Sam doing up so early?"

Peering through the foggy glass of her window, he found Sam with her head resting on her arms in front of the computer, sound asleep…and was that drool? The papers Lancer gave out to be written were boring, but were they really that bad?

'Oh man,' Danny tried to keep from laughing as he phased into her room, 'She'd kill me if she ever knew I saw her drooling. Better change before I move her, 'cause I really don't need her to wake up from the chill and have her clobber me. Or worse, scream…'

Touching down on her carpeted floor, the young man strode forward with a lopsided grin, changing as he went to the girl's side. He shook his head at the way she was almost cooing when her breath was sucked in through her slightly parted lips. She had an adorable tendency to do that when she was out of it.

"C'mon, Sam," he spoke softly as his now human eyes adjusted to the light, "time for sleep in an actual bed. You'll get a crick in your neck sleepin' this way."

He scooped her up easily and tucked her into cool, purple sheets, smoothing her hair down before he moved away slightly to gaze down at her. As she shifted in her sleep, seeking a warmer spot, Danny paused for a moment longer than he had meant to in his observation.

There was something indefinably good about this particular moment in time. No ghosts, no worries, and his friends and family were all safe and sound asleep in bed. The word 'good' shifted into 'right' for him at that point. Watching Sam sleep was relaxing. She looked so peaceful, and Danny felt it…no, he was reaching for it.

The halfa panicked for a second as the sensation traveled across his mind. The part that he had long ago identified as 'Sam' was filled with a contentment he hadn't known for a long time. He did not want to start this again…but it was the middle of the night. Well, morning, but who would know? He hadn't been able to share this with the girl in such a long time, and truly it was something he feared, but he missed it more in this moment than to let that get in his way.

'Huh, "psychic connection". She'd kill me if she knew I let myself slip and do this,' he thought to himself with another grin as he leaned a little closer to her, 'Maybe I should do this more often…but only when she's happy and doesn't expect me to. She's scary when she's upset, and I don't want to put her in any danger. Maybe only when she's asleep, that way no one ever has to know…'

He set himself on the edge of her bed, forcing his thoughts away from that subject, and just watched and felt. Breathe went in, went out. Heartbeat was a constant rhythm, though it was heard only in his imagination. For the first time in a long time, Danny felt truly and completely at peace; as if he didn't have to be on alert for an attack or an ambush or anything at all.

'I won't do this any other time, Sam, I promise, but you'd agree with me…this is kinda' addicting,' a sigh slipped from his lips, 'If only we could go back. We'd be able to do this all the time. It was great to know what you were feeling, to be able to know that you were alright.'

His thoughts continued on for a few moments, silently reliving painful memories and happy moments from his childhood, the young woman snuggled into her bedding beside him in almost every one. When a slight shiver running down his spine called attention to the fact that he was clad only in boxers and a hastily thrown on under shirt, Danny slipped silently back into his ghost form, alleviating the chill by becoming a part of it.

Blinking down at his best friend, Danny dared to run one chilled, gloved finger across the girl's cheek, smiling when she wrinkled her nose from the feeling. Sam could be rather entertaining at times, especially when she didn't know she was being messed with. Not that he'd ever done that intentionally, of course.

'But I've thought about it,' he grinned wickedly at all the pranks he could pull on his friends and enemies, 'I've got something special saved for Dash, though. One of these days he'll go too far and then…oh, he'll be sorry. Teddy bears will be his worst nightmare.'

Laughing quietly, Danny looked down at his friend and then over to her clock, as a bright '5:02 A.M.' pushed a sigh from him and forced him into action. The young man stood and stretched before pushing himself completely intangible and invisible, easily floating through her window and out of her room, "Night, Sam."

And that was how, whether Danny realized it or not, a habit was formed for the young halfa. A nightly visit that began as a friendly check on someone precious to him. It became his solace, especially when bad days came to call, or the ghosts were a little too vicious, or Dash got a 'D' and took out his frustration on him.

Sam's contentment in sleep really was addictive, and Danny let a part of himself that had been closed off for a long time begin to grow again. A reconnection was made, for better or for worse, and the exploration of the two's bond was beginning again. The only question was, could the past be prevented from repeating itself?

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: The chapters have no real, set length, I'm sorry to say. However long it takes me to get something out that I need to get out, that's how long the chapter shall be. No promises on chapter length. 'Tis life, what else can I say?

Edited September 12, 2025. Did I mention that I think that Fall Out Boy is actually a band about Danny Phantom? I remember listening to the From Under the Cork Tree Album and being like, either they are huge DP fans or like, this is Danny singing about his life lol. Silly? Yes. But they have heavily influenced my writing for years. So its safe to say I probably had that album on repeat while I was writing this. Enjoy!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Two: Glimpses

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

It had been a long, long weekend. Emphasis on long. Danny wasn't sure, but the trip that was supposed to be relaxing for him and slightly stressful for his parents seemed to have flipped…only there was no 'slightly' to his amount of stress.

"We're almost back to Amity, now. I really can't wait to implement Toulon's new theoretical particle ray," his father droned on as his mother nodded and would shush him gently if he got too loud, "Maybe we can add..."

Hair tickled Danny's arm every time he started to nod off, not bothering him enough to shift, but supplying enough sensation to keep him awake as his father continued talking softly, excited for a new invention to test out. If he moved, he'd wake Sam up, and he didn't want that. She was as tired as he was, and proof of that was laying on the floor of the car in the form of her boots. Sam never took her boots off in a car, let alone fell asleep like she was.

The weekend trip to some Ghost Convention-Rally-Theory-Proof-Thing with his parents was supposed to just be an excuse for the trio of friends to get out of town on spring break. Tucker had unintentionally lucked out and had to stay home. His mother had caught him on the internet at three in the morning for the fifth time that week.

'So much for Bad Luck Tuck. He was upset, but after he hears about this weekend he'll end up acting like he knew and planned it all so he wouldn't have to go,' Danny sighed to himself as he tried to get back to sleep, his father finally falling silent as the streets became more and more familiar.

Somewhere along the way, Sam had finally moved. The fact that she was now curled into his lap wasn't important. Well, other than the fact that she was warm, it felt nice, and he could feel his arm once again int that tingly sort of way that reminded him of turning intangible.

The feelings of contentment swept over him, though he felt slightly guilty about taking advantage of her sleeping state of mind to help him rest. That, and the realization that his parents were up in the front, started taking the 'relaxing' out of the moment and putting the 'please don't let anyone figure out that I've started this again' in.

'Geez, I even sound like a pervert to myself,' Danny sighed as he tried to get more comfortable, 'All I'm doing is opening my mind the tiniest bit, and she's not pushing me out. The second she wants me to stop she'd tell me…unless she doesn't know I'm doing it, which is possible because she's asleep.'

Jack hit a particularly nasty pothole then, effectively ending the halfa's internal monologue, 'I guess it's no use worrying about it now. It's not like it's affecting anything…the ghosts at the convention, though. They definitely affected our sleep patterns.'

He moved his right hand to rest on her waist and leaned his head into his left hand, resting his elbow on the door. Usually ghost conventions were dull and at a nice hotel. They usually pushed the ghosts out of the area with too many scientists out to catch them all stuffed into one place. This time, however, some idiot had invented a 'ghost magnet'.

'Idiot is the gentle word,' Danny groused silently to himself, 'At least they got the nice hotel part right and we weren't bored out of our minds.' He shifted to find a more comfortable position, leaning his head back and ending up with his left hand sunk into Sam's hair, 'This is much more comfortable.'

And with that he was finally almost back to sleep.

"Finally home," Maddie sighed when the car rolled to a stop in their driveway. She turned to the two who were out in the backseat and smiled nostalgically, "Jack, look at these two. Sometimes I wish I still carried a camera with me like I used to do when they were little. I have so many cute pictures of them."

"Well, let's get them up and in. It's late," Jack turned to shake Sam awake when Danny's hand shot out, capturing his father's wrist in an iron grip as his head snapped forwards. Eyes wide and looking for all the world like he was awake, Danny simply held his father's wrist, preventing it from moving one way or the other. This, of course, gave Danny's mind a chance to catch up with the rest of his body.

"Danny?" he heard his mother call, pulling him fully into the land of the living, "Are you alright, honey?"

"Uh, yeah Mom," he quickly released his father's hand and sent a silent 'Thank you' heavenwards that he hadn't in any way gone ghost, "Sorry Dad, you just startled me."

"It's fine Danny, but I must say," his father chuckled and rubbed his wrist, "you've got a healthy Fenton grip. Now, let's get inside and worry about unloading the car in the morning. Then you can walk Sam home or whatever. I'm sorry I didn't drive her, but I don't think I could have lasted much longer in the car."

"It's fine, Dad. Sam," Danny nudged the girl's shoulder gently, only causing the girl to curl into him further and murmur nonsense, "Sam, come on, wake up. We're home."

When no answer came, Danny simply unbuckled the both of them, slipped out and then reached back in to pull Sam out. Gently, of course. His parents were currently stretching their legs and backs, talking excitedly over the car about the convention.

"Still with the convention," Danny rolled his eyes as he stood up completely with Sam in his arms, closing the car door with his foot. Sleepily, he shifted Sam until he thought she was somewhat comfortable, and trudged to the door.

'Now to get it open,' Danny thought to himself, contemplating various ways for a few minutes, before giving up and turning back to his chattering parents.

"Um, can one of you get the door, please?" Danny asked as politely as his sleep-deprived mind would allow. Holding Sam wasn't exactly taxing, but the thought that he might have to stand there and wait while his parents went over every detail about the gathering wasn't appreciated. He was tired enough as it was.

"Oh! Of course, sweetie," Maddie smiled at the sight her son made with the girl in his arms and hurried to the door, unlocking it and pushing it open so Danny could edge inside, "Sorry about that, your father and I are just very excited."

"Not a problem, Mom," Danny said, shrugging before making his way to the couch and laying Sam down, "Sam's out. Is it alright if I call her parents and see if she can stay here for the night? I really don't think she'd be too happy if I woke her up."

"Of course Danny, we don't want them thinking we kidnapped her or anything," Jack laughed as he handed his son the cordless phone, "It's late, but they'll be glad she's back and safe."

Danny cringed, remembering the idiotic restraining order, 'Oh yeah, they'll be real happy that their daughter is spending the night at my house, just like they were thrilled when we invited her on the trip. Thank God for her grandmother being on Sam's side.'

Buttons pressed and ringing done, an elderly man's voice came over the line, "You have reached the Manson residence. How may I assist you?"

'Gotta' love the staff,' Danny grinned to himself, "This is Danny Fenton. I just wanted to let Mr. and Mrs. Manson know that we're back from the convention in Howerton and Sam's asleep on my couch. I can't get her to wake up and when she does she just mumbles and falls asleep again, so I was gonna' ask if it was alright if she just sleep here?"

"One moment please, Daniel, while I inform the master of the house," and the line was silent. Danny ran a hand over his eyes and through his hair, tousling it even more. Dear Lord, he was tired…

"Daniel? This is Mr. Manson," Danny jumped when Sam's father's voice sounded over the phone.

"Yessir?" Danny answered back immediately, running his words together as he responded quickly. No use getting on his bad side anymore than he already was.

"Your parents, yourself, and Samantha are currently at your home?" he sounded tired. Well, it was 2:47 at night...or rather, in the morning.

"Yes sir, we are. We just got back and I thought I should call you. Sam's knocked out on the couch and I can't get her to wake up, so I thought it might be better if she stayed the night here?"

So it sounded like a question, big whoop? Danny was worried that he'd have some sort of lawsuit slapped on him for 'kidnapping' like his father had teased him about earlier.

"That's fine Daniel. It was…very responsible of you to call me. Thank you for letting me know where Samantha is at and that she's safe."

"No problem, Mr. Manson," Danny smiled to himself, "Uh…sir?"

"Yes, Daniel?" the man sounded torn between tired amusement and curiosity. Thank goodness that they were both 'friendly' emotions.

"I…uh, well," Danny cleared his throat, "Just, thank you…for not thinking anything bad. I know I haven't made the best impression before, but I really wouldn't ever hurt Sam. She's my best friend," and Danny felt good and bad and somehow relieved at just saying this to him finally.

Danny could almost hear the smile in his voice when he answered, "Of course, Daniel. Samantha's known you for a very long time. Perhaps I was judging you harshly, but you must realize, I'd do anything to keep my little girl safe, even if it's from herself."

"Yes sir," he said yet again, "I'd do whatever it took to keep her safe, too."

A chuckle and then the voice, "I had a feeling you'd say that. Daniel Fenton, I may not know you as well as my daughter, but I've an idea that you and Sam are as thick as thieves. Now, you must be very tired, so it's best if you turn in. Thank you for calling."

"You're welcome. Goodnight, Mr. Manson," Danny fought off a yawn.

"Goodnight, Daniel," and the line went dead. Danny clicked the phone off and replaced it in its stand. Looking around found him alone. His parents were either already in bed or already in the lab.

Yawning again, Danny made his way upstairs, grabbing the extra blanket off his bed and one of his pillows before saying, "Screw it," to himself and phasing back down to Sam.

"Scoot over, Sam," Danny warned, thought she didn't acknowledge him, "you're gonna' fall off the couch."

Pushing her back further onto the cushions, lest she fall off, Danny put the pillow under her head and the blanket over her small frame. Sweeping the loose strands of ebony hair from her cheek, Danny straightened to leave.

"Night Sam," he yawned, "Hope you say good morning to me before you mutilate me."

He shook his head as he floated back up into his room. It was going to be one heck of a morning in the Fenton household with a Manson on the loose.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"DANIEL FENTON!"

'It's morning already?' Danny blearily questioned himself. Peeking open an eye, his clock informed him that yes, it was morning, but no, it wouldn't remain that way for much longer.

It was at 11:43 almost exactly that a slightly ruffled looking Sam barged into his room. Good thing he decided to sleep in an undershirt and sweats last night instead of just boxers.

"Where, exactly, are my boots at?" she stood at the side of his bed, arms crossed, foot tapping impatiently, "and congratulations on making it through the night after keeping me here."

Holding himself up on his elbows, Danny gave Sam a cheeky grin, "Good thing I don't sleep naked or anything, huh?"

"I didn't need to hear that!" Jazz's voice came from the hallway as she headed towards her room.

"Neither did I," Sam said as she plopped down beside him, "So? Are you going to answer or do I get to sit through another pathetic attempt at humor from a half awake boy with morning breath?"

"Ouch. Alright, alright," he stretched and sat up all the way, "You kicked your boots off on the ride home last night to curl up in the seat and sleep. They're probably still there."

"And my father? You did call him since they're in town, right?" Sam then eyed the teen beside her, "There aren't any warrants out for your arrest other than Walker's are there? Or did Dad just decide to hire a hit man this time?"

"Your father and I had a nice conversation, thank you very much, and you got to spend the night on the couch. I woulda' given you my bed, but you had already made yourself comfortable…..and I don't think I could've taken having 'the talk' again with Dad, or Mom…or Jazz."

"It's fine," Sam stretched as Danny stood and started rummaging for a fresh change of clothes, "That couch is really comfortable. You've had that thing since I can remember."

"Yeah," Danny smiled as he chucked his undershirt at his hamper and pulled on a cleaner t-shirt, "Remember when you and me and Tuck would camp out on it?"

"Or when we pretended it was a mountain? That was the day you broke the picture frame and we swore to never pretend the couch was a mountain again."

"Yep," Danny laughed, "Hey, don't mean to kick you out, but I wanna' change…" he trailed off to hold up a pair of boxers and jeans, "Ya' know, it's a private thing….and I really don't want to have that talk…"

"Yeah, I get it," Sam replied dryly, "I'm going…and Danny?"

"Huh?" he turned more towards where she was standing by his door, a very light pinkness dusting her cheeks.

"Thanks for carrying me in last night. Your Dad told me. And for the blanket and pillow. Jazz saw you sneak down."

He turned to her fully then, wide-eyed, "But only Jazz right?"

Smirking, she was out the door and closing it as she said, "Yep. She was on the stairs."

"Damn," Danny grumbled to himself, "I am gonna' end up having a 'talk' with my sister!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

From upstairs an "Argh!" followed by a thump followed by an "Ouch! Not smart!" signified Danny was up and facing a new day. Sam just laughed while his parents looked questioningly from the ceiling to the girl, who had just come back downstairs.

"Oh, um…," Sam answered their looks as she poured herself a bowl of dry cereal, before sitting down, "Danny's just, uh, fearing a talk he may or may not have with his sister."

"Saaaam!" Danny stomped down the stairs, "One of these days something evil will happen to you!"

"What?" she shot back at him with a knowing smile, "Aren't you going to talk with your dad and mom…or maybe you're going to find Jazz first?"

Thump. Danny's forehead met the table beside her as he sat down.

"What's the matter boy? Did a ghost keep you awake last night?"

"No Dad," Danny sighed as he lifted his head, "It was just late when we got in, ya' know?"

"Yes, well," his mother pushed a rather reddish blob towards him, "why don't you eat a blueberry pancake that I just whipped up on the new Fenton Hot-pad? Breakfast always makes the body feel better, although technically it's almost lunch time."

A chuckle slipped from Sam as Danny declined with a, "I don't really feel like pancakes right now, thanks," and she slipped her bowl of Cheerios towards him. She almost swore she felt something from him…almost like it used to be…

'That, Samantha Manson,' she scolded herself, 'is ridiculous. We stopped, end of story…'

"Thanks," said the boy in question around a mouthful, as he hungrily devoured the edible food and his sister observed the scene from the kitchen doorway.

"So…first you bring an unconscious Sam home, stick her on the couch and oh-so-sweetly tuck her in, then I hear comments about you sleeping naked, and now I see a minor spit swapage in the form of eating after her? Daniel Fenton, my theory on you is being proven!"

"And that is?" Danny asked dryly, glaring at the red-head with a tiny blush adorning his cheeks. Oh, she was going to get it later…

"Why that one day there will be little half-Danny, half-Sams running around this place!"

Thump. Danny's forehead got reacquainted with the table top, as Sam blushed to the roots of her hair and his parent's alternated between scolding Jazz, trying not to laugh, and placating the teenage pair in front of them.

Both felt it was a good thing that school started again tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain

By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: The first part of it is kinda' boring, but necessary for plot advancement. The last part is pure Sam and Danny mini-fluff, necessary for my own satisfaction, lol.

Edited September 12, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Three: Prelude

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

It had started again…maybe. Tucker didn't even think they noticed it, but he did…he thought. Spring break and a couple of days being grounded and kept away from the pair helped, he supposed. He was close enough to the two to know what to look for, but far enough from the situation to actually notice the change. Still, he wasn't too sure yet. Obviously.

"'Sup guys?" Tucker walked up to them that morning with the usual greeting, "You both look bushed. Was it that bad of a weekend?"

"It was…"

"…absolutely insane," Danny had started and yet, Sam had finished with perfect timing. Not unusual, except for the fact that Danny hadn't immediately told Sam that wasn't what he was going to say. In fact, the pair looked as if nothing abnormal had just happened. As if…they had each completed their own sentence.

That little incident had given Tucker slight pause, and he continued to mull over it for the rest of the school day. Danny and Sam had a habit of speaking in sync, but this was different. That ability was one thing they had unknowingly kept up since second grade. This…this they hadn't done since fifth grade. Sam was always off from Danny's thinking, if only slightly. He would always say that wasn't what he was going to say, but go with it anyways, not just completely ignore that it had happened.

The rest of the day went on from there. Normal school, normal lunch, normal after school minor ghost action. Really most of the ghosts had gotten the hint that Danny could beat them long ago when he was only a 'child.' Over the past however many months, well, Danny had grown as teenagers were going to, and now even fewer ghosts dared to bother Amity Park. Maybe the incident from the morning was a fluke. After all, they still looked tired; in fact, they looked too tired to argue.

The ghost convention that he had missed turned out to be a weekend spent chasing ghosts attracted by a new 'ghost magnet'. It was guaranteed to draw any ghosts within a mile radius, and boy did it work, even if no one had known it. He was suddenly quite glad he had been grounded.

It turned out that a great deal of the ghosts only Danny could see, and only then with a great deal of concentration. They simply didn't have the energy needed to manifest themselves physically to human eyes. Danny and Sam still worked on it together, though, and that's where Tucker's suspicions had really started to grow. Hearing their stories of the convention, Tucker decided that sometimes they were a little too in sync.

The cool March air rushed over the three as they headed to the Nasty Burger, their traditional after school stop, talking about their respective days on break, though Tucker was mainly listening to various escapades with ghosts at a certain hotel.

"…and of course the moron just bounced right towards Sam. She got him though," he high-five’d her automatically, "I didn't even have to say anything."

"Well, it was obvious that something was coming my way; you just had that look on your face. I mean, I'm surrounded by ghosts on an almost daily basis, and have a halfa for a best friend, I'm pretty used to invisible things. You're just rubbing off on me I guess."

"So, what you two are really saying," Tucker cut in, "is that you had to use that good, old 'psychic connection' this weekend, huh?"

The pair turned to him at his random question, "'Psychic connection'?"

Startled that they had spoken at the same time, each went on their own defensive, talking rapidly.

"Of course not, we don't have a real psychic connection," Sam stated.

"What are you talking about? We don't have a real one," Danny rambled, "I mean, yeah, it looked like we did, but we're best friends."

"Sure it looked like it, but we didn't hear each other's thoughts or things like that," she kept her cool and finished.

"And yeah, we knew things sometimes, but doesn't that happen to all people? It's not like we read each other's minds," he finally stopped.

Tucker just stared at them over the frames of his glasses. They had been talking at the same time and their lines of thinking were almost identical. Something was happening, but he wasn't one hundred percent sure yet exactly what. They didn't want it to happen more than the tiny amount they allowed. To them, it had become something to ignore, to pretend never occurred.

"Alright guys, you convinced me to shut up for now, but you aren't fooling me you know. I know about it and all, don't forget. Now, let's go get a big, fat, juicy piece of meat to sink our teeth into," and at a glare from Sam, Tucker walked back his sentiments, "and a nice salad! With lots of vegetarian approved goodies!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Danny headed out ten minutes ago to deal with whatever ghost was stupid enough to show up, and I'm not sure I want to wait around here anymore,' Tucker sighed to himself as he threw away his wrapper and Sam's salad bowl. He was about to turn when he heard a snorted laugh from the table near the door where the A-List kids always sat.

"Hey, Foley," he heard one of them jeer, "cleanin' up for your girlfriend?"

"Ya' know," Sam's voice cut in before Tucker could reply, and she planted herself right beside him, one hand on her hip, "usually, people don't mistake me for Tucker's girlfriend. Don't you have something else to do besides trying to pair people up on what you perceive to be their social groups? Or maybe you like making soap operas in your mind about us?"

"I, uh…," the boy faltered, not at all sure how to deal with the girl's bored attitude.

"Exactly," Sam shot him an annoyed look.

"Can we head out?" Tucker asked her as soon as she was done torturing the boy with her glare, "I really don't want to hang around here waiting for Danny. He said to just head home if he took too long. And I have that math packet to finish."

"Yeah, that's fine with me," Sam sighed as they started towards the door, "I have a lot of homework anyways, too. You'd think they'd give us a break after our break."

Outside the brisk wind once again kicked up their clothes and hair, or rather Sam's hair, and nearly took Tucker's hat off. Tucker risked a glance at Sam before deciding to just dive into what had been bugging him.

"Hey, Sam?"

"Huh? What's up Tucker, you look…why you look almost as if you were…concerned," Sam replied sarcastically with mock horror to his questioning look. He chuckled before preparing himself to ask her.

"Well speaking of the break, I was just wondering about your trip with Danny," Tucker glanced around him, then berated himself. He wouldn't be able to see if Danny was around anyways, so he might as well get this over with and hope for the best, "Some of the stuff Danny said the two of you did…sounded awfully hard. Especially since you couldn't even see the ghosts."

"Yeah, it was pretty difficult," Sam shrugged, "but I just watched Danny. He can get pretty expressive when a spirit is barreling towards you."

"But he didn't ever have to say anything, did he? You just knew where they were at."

"Uh, yeah," Sam shifted uncomfortably beside the young man, "but it was just really...obvious..."

The girl winced. That sounded weak even to her, and she was suddenly trying to convince herself that it was the truth. What other reason could it be, if not that?

"Sorry," Tucker responded to the sudden silence sheepishly, "I know you guys don't like it when people imply that you have some sort of weird connection these days. I was just wondering."

"It's alright Tuck," Sam sighed and looked down her street where she would split off from her friend, "I'll get online with you guys later to chat, alright?"

"Yeah Sam, sounds good," and with those final words they parted, going their separate ways.

'Man,' Tucker jammed his hands into his pockets as he walked down his street, trying to shake his uncertain feelings, 'Maybe I'm just being paranoid. Sam didn't act like anything happened, and Danny definitely hasn't been acting weird. He'd be a dead give away for sure if their link was starting to pop back up.'

With a hefty sigh, he slid his cap off to run a hand over his hair, before jamming the cap right back on. Pulling out his PDA, he began to record the events of the ghost convention a few days beforehand, and the strange occurrences of that had surrounded the trip and their first day back at school.

'Alright,' he pulled a face as he penned everything he felt he'd need, 'So March fourteenth and fifteenth, ghost convention. Sam knew where ghosts were at without Danny's help. March seventeenth, school and Nasty Burger. Sam and Danny were more in sync in speaking than normal. Same train of thought.'

"That should do it," he trailed off as he marched up to his door pondering silently as he let himself inside, 'Never thought I'd be keeping track of Danny and Sam and the way they interact, but I dunno'. Just got a weird feeling, and in this town that's saying something. Now I just gotta' wait and see what happens, if anything.'

"I really hope nothing happens," with a shake of his head he whispered this to himself on an exhale, lest his mother should hear and question him, and headed to boot up his computer. Maybe a good online game would get his mind off of things before he blew them out of proportion?

Still, it was bound to be an interesting year no matter how things turned out. With a ghost fighting halfa for a best friend, life was never dull.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam groaned as she trudged up the stairs to her room, 'Why in the world must the school system require such heavy text books? They not only waste the precious ecological resources and protection provided by forests, but cause back problems in people who shouldn't have them for at least another twenty years.'

To Sam's great relief, and yet slight discomfort, the bag was lifted from her shoulders and slipped off her arms before she was halfway down the hall. It floated at about the level one would hold it in their hands as they walked, bobbing a bit as it moved.

With a raised eyebrow, Sam cautiously began walking towards her room again, her bag gliding along merrily behind her, 'Well, I suppose I should be more worried about this, but who am I to look a gift horse in the mouth?'

The pack followed her through her doorway, and sat itself on her chair, and someone chuckled. She shook her head and folded her arms defiantly, because it certainly wasn't the bag. She was either hallucinating or being messed with by some ghost. Or halfa. Whichever it happened to be, they wouldn't be laughing when she got done with them if they didn't listen to her.

"Just make yourself visible and get it over with," Sam rolled her eyes, "I obviously already know you're there."

A slight motion on her desk caught her attention. A pencil started moving over a random sheet of stationery, and this definitely marked the beginning stages of slight worry.

Carefully shuffling over to her desk, she watched with slight fascination as the pencil seemingly propelled itself across the page, "Just thought you looked tired and the bag looked heavy. I'd talk and show myself, but your mom's in the next room. Your door's still open and she'd probably hear us."

Sam hesitantly reached over and grabbed hold of the pencil, feeling cold, gloved fingers brush her own. It was always such an odd sensation to actually touch a ghost. Gnawing on her bottom lip to figure out what she wanted to say, she began writing her response, "Thanks for taking my bag, but it wasn't that bad, really. And you're right, Mom would flip out to find a 'ghost' up here with me."

The pencil was taken from her hand, then, "I need to get going. I have some things I need to do. I'll talk to you again later though, if that's alright?"

The writing utensil floated back to her hand, and her face was set in wary confusion, "Who is this? Danny, if it's you, why are you asking me? You know it's alright. If it isn't Danny, then please leave. I'm not up for mind games or fighting right now."

A very soft, echoing laugh came from her side as a cold feeling settled over her hand, moving the pencil along with it, "It's just me, Sam. Like any ghost would dare get close to you or Tucker these days. Besides, I just wanted to know if I could talk with you online, or if I shouldn't bother because you're doing homework. I know we all got swamped with it today. Just curious, but now that I have my answer, I really do have to go. Talk to you later. D.P., a.k.a. D.F. :)"

The little smiley face at the end did Sam in, a rueful smile crossing her face as the chill faded from her hand and arm. That was definitely Danny, she had no doubt in her mind now. 'Besides the sloppy handwriting there's another thing to tip me off,' she shook her head, 'That was a lot of abbreviating. Definitely Danny.'

"He has no respect for the English language," Sam said dryly as she set the pencil back down in its place on her desk.

"What was that Sammy-kins?" her mother poked her head into the girl's room, "I was in the next room doing a little watercolor painting, and couldn't quite hear what you were trying to say."

"Nothing, Mom," Sam smiled and folded the note, tucking it safely into one of her drawers where she stashed notes from her boys, "I was just complaining about homework out loud. Ya' know, 'talking to ghosts,' and that sort of thing."

"Yes, well," her mother eyed her uncomfortably and made her way back into the hall, "Please do try to keep talking to yourself to a minimum. It just isn't done."

"Fine," Sam tried to keep from laughing, and settled herself down at her computer as her mother walked away, "If only you knew…"

With a final grin at her private joke, Sam prepared to throw herself into her science homework. She had to get online to talk to the boys tonight, so she might as well finish as much as she could as quickly as possible.

'Sometimes,' she mused on one last thought before she started, 'It's nice to have a friend like Danny. He always shows up just when something is bothering me…'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain

By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Alright, first off, I honestly have no clue what their middle names are, but the ones I use I have seen used frequently on FFN. If I have gotten them wrong, please tell me and give me a site so that I might verify your information.
Secondly, I don't know if I'm spelling all the names correctly. Any help there would also be appreciated.
Lastly, I can't remember if Kwan and Valerie have always gone to school in Amity or if they've moved there. Help here, too, is nice.
Any questions? Just ask and I'll explain as best I can! Not so much fluff, but a bit of discovery and hints for the future!

Edited September 12, 2025. Also I just really liked the way the middle names sounded lol. I remember especially liking Danny's middle name potentially being James. It fit to me. Also, also - I think I found out much later on that some people think Sam moved to Amity Park when she was 12, but this was already an AU so eh, whatcha' gonna' do? I like thinking she was there as long as her boys. We roll with it. lol

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Four: Inkling

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Something touched me,' Sam turned in her sleep, the fog clearing enough to allow semi-rational thought, 'Cold. It's cold in here.'

Something shifted near her as she felt her blankets being pulled higher over her shoulder, and a sound…'A sigh?' she thought…came from her bedside. She felt peaceful, relaxed, and thankful. Her mind was swimming gently in that weird state where you're almost awake but you can't quite pull yourself out of sleep's hold.

'Wait,' she began to try to wake up more fully, but kept her eyes squeezed shut to hold onto that thought. Her brow wrinkled as she tried to understand, 'Why would I feel thankful right now?'

"G'night Sam," echoed across her room and the cold was suddenly leaving, seeping out of the room along with the person who had caused it.

Sam sat upright in bed, throwing a hurried glance towards her closed window; not that the barrier they created with the outside world would amount to anything in this particular situation.

"Danny?"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The school halls were crowded, due to the brisk April weather, a sharp drop in temperature, and the rain currently coming down in sheets whipped up by strong winds. Every student packed themselves into the halls, not able to go to their normal outside spots, and yet unwilling to head into their classes yet. The bell to start school wouldn't be ringing for another seven minutes and twenty three seconds, or so said the local technological genius.

Tucker was currently leaning against a row of lockers with Danny, not incidentally the row that Sam's was a part of, and waited for aforementioned girl to appear in what was sure to be a foul mood despite her favorite weather. They knew today she would be slightly later than usual as her mother was home and would wish for her to take a limo to school.

That, of course, would be unacceptable to the young girl who wished her wealth to remain a secret. She would be later than normal by five minutes or so, due to it taking exactly that long for Sam to argue her mother into letting her take some type of car, although it was bound to be a very nice, very expensive one.

"Sam should be here and around that corner in five, four, three, two-"

"Daniel James Fenton!" the girl did appear around the corner, a larger than normal scowl plastered across her features.

"Have I still got it, or do I still got it?" Tucker questioned, raising an eyebrow as Danny cowered and tried to shrink from sight.

"You and I have a date," Sam glared down at the boy, "Right now."

As Danny discovered that he could actually feel his ears trying to match the red stripes on his jacket, almost everyone in the hall burst out laughing. Tucker was one of the few that knew that by 'date' Sam meant 'very nasty browbeating', but he was still laughing, though it was more at his friend's plight than at his embarrassment. Tucker took no small amount of relief that the petite girl was not angry with him.

'Oh hell,' Danny pushed himself against the lockers more as she pressed closer, 'She looks really upset. Wish I could phase through the floor, but that would be a bit suspicious…might be worth it though, judging by the look on her face.'

"Well, uh, Samantha Elizabeth Manson," Danny gulped, "what's the occasion?"

If he was going to be publicly chewed out by his best friend and bring middle names into it, he decided it was best to take her down with him. Well, as much as he could anyways. She certainly had more dirt on him than anyone else.

More snickers and this time it was her ears turning a cheery shade of red, "The occasion, Daniel, is I have a suspicion that someone snuck into my room."

A rousing chorus of 'Oooooo,' ran through the corridor at the declaration. Everyone's attention was now on the pair. Sam was too upset to care and Danny finally realized what she was referring to, 'Crap, crap, crap.'

Danny thought frantically, before finally finding his voice, "Now why would you think that, Sammy-kins?" He gave her a rakish grin, leaning in the tiniest bit at that.

Tucker burst out laughing, choking out 'Momma's girl' and 'So dead!' for the crowd to hear. Danny didn't back down, but then, neither did Sam. In fact, she seemed even more enraged than she had been before. Suddenly her lips curved into a sugary sweet smile, and Danny got the chills.

"Well, Danny-kins," her eyes narrowed as he sucked in his breath, her tone pitched just a hair too high for his liking, "since you brought nicknames into it, Dan-dan, I'd have to say the fact that stuff in my room was, oh, I don't know…moved was something to give me a hint that someone had let themselves in."

More laughter ran through the hall and people began to move closer for a better chance at hearing the infamous pair. This was probably the best entertainment they'd get all year and the names Danny and Sam had been calling one another began to float up and down the hall, laughter in their wake. The one lone moron who called out something about 'lovebirds' received a soul shattering glare from the two before they continued their conversation….if it could be called that.

"And so…you made a date with me to tell me this? Oh," he hit his forehead dramatically with a palm, "I didn't even get you flowers, but," he reached into his pocket, "I can provide the vegetarian approved meal!"

A stick of gum was viciously ripped from Danny's hand and unceremoniously shoved into Tucker's mouth guffawing mouth, wrapper and all, "Shut up, Danny. You too, Tutu. Don't think you're getting out of this with your reputation untarnished!"

The sounds that had diminished to quiet snickers from the other students suddenly turned into a roar of fresh laughter, accompanied with echoes of 'Tutu!'

Sam, of course, was right; Tucker and his reputation didn't escape unscathed.

"You're one to talk, Ms. Pretty, Pretty Princess!" Tucker glared at her, "I remember when you actually wanted to wear poofy dresses and teddy bear t-shirts and be rescued by a Prince Charming!"

The crowd stopped laughing long enough to stare collectively at the girl who had been 'Goth' for as long as they could remember. Of course, group think was taking its toll, and laughter began to bubble up again at the implausible scenes they were describing to one another.

"Shove it, Tucker," Danny cut in, "You used to pretend you were a girl when Sam and Jazz would dress us both up."

The boy was left gaping in disbelief that Danny had brought up the ultimate taboo between them. It was time for a cheap shot, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! So, now you're defending your girl, Danny? Geeze, you two have been lovebirds since second grade when…"

"You finish that sentence and I'll let your shin get intimate with my boot," Sam glowered, then whipped her attention back on the halfa, "Now 'fess up, Danny, and the date's over."

"Fine, fine!" Danny held up his hands in a placating manner, as the whole hallway held its collective breath. This was the biggest moment in the history of the school as far as most were concerned; Danny Fenton was about to confess publicly to sneaking into a girl's room, and not just any girl's. His own Sam Manson's.

"Well?" Sam tapped her heavy boot impatiently, uneasy because he had given in so easily, "I'm waiting…"

Danny's hand went to his neck, "Alright you caught me," the tension and quiet grew, like the whole hallway was holding its collective breath, "I made myself invisible, snuck into your room and tucked you in last night just for the hell of it, after getting beat up by like three ghosts. I only got like two hours of sleep before it was time to get up for school."

The students burst into outright laughter at the ridiculous story, with everyone shaking their heads or rolling their eyes and drifting back off to what they were doing. Everyone except Danny, Sam, and Tucker, two of which were blushing a light pink, and the third who was looking between the two as if he were watching the world's most ridiculous tennis match.

Tucker finally just shook his head, gave up while muttering about 'blushy moments', and gathered his thing to head for the classroom the three shared for first period. Danny pushed himself up straighter as well, but stayed as Sam finally moved to her locker.

"This conversation will not be mentioned again, Danny," Sam glared up at the taller boy, "Especially the nicknames!"

"Hey, you started it, Sammy-poo," light blue eyes sparkled mischievously, "This whole best friends thing has its benefits, but not like most people think. Take for instance, the blackmail I have from the little purple crayon incident."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Sam coolly replied with a sniff of disdain, "You must have hit your head one too many times."

"Oh, I don't think so, Sammy," and with that Danny took out his wallet and pulled out a picture, "Sure looks like a purple crayon to me."

"That," Sam said as she snatched the picture from him and defended it from a few nosy people that were trying to see what they were talking about, "is a low blow in the name of blackmail, Danny Fenton."

"It's not like you don't have blackmail on me," he took the picture back and smiled down at it.

Sam pulled out her needed books and then slammed her locker shut, "The difference between you and I though, is I don't bring it to school with me."

"I take it everywhere," Danny admitted, nerves and laughter rolling together in his belly, "because, one," he held up a finger, "it's always good to have blackmail and two," he held up a second finger, "how often do I get to see my best friend dressed up as a little purple crayon? That's a once in a lifetime thing."

"At least I wasn't in tights in that picture, unlike someone I know," she finally relaxed a little and deadpanned the line, causing the few kids that were still hanging around the lockers to bring their attention back to the bickering pair.

"Hey, Superman rocks. He could fly and blow things up with his eyes, how cool is that?" And at that most of the students lingering around began to move off, because yeah, Superman was pretty cool. The rest of the conversation would hold little interest now that the bickering pair was back on safer, less entertaining ground.

Sam rolled her eyes and gave him a pointed look that left those watching bewildered, before she began to walk to their first period classroom, Danny tagging along. Neither spoke for a long moment, before a look passed across both their faces that caused several students to pause as the teens stopped dead in their tracks in perfect unison.

"I got it," Danny smiled at her then, turning back towards the lockers, "I mean, I gotta' make up for the nicknames I've spread to the world, right?"

"Whatever," Sam gave him a soft punch to the shoulder and they parted ways, curious eyes watching them both. Danny headed to Sam's locker, quickly opening it to grab a black notebook.

A few students lingered as the warning bell rang, with the main population of the school putting Danny and Sam out of their minds with amused laughter as they resumed their normal chatter. Who forgot what homework. What they were doing after school. When was the next school break.

It was the few who had known the pair before high school and middle school, or had been told of them, who were quiet. The few who had noticed that Sam hadn't spoken to Danny. He had just known she needed her notebook. Sure, it could have been passed off as him noticing that she was missing it, but everyone knew that Fenton just wasn't that observant.

This was how their world worked before fifth grade. How it just was for all of them from second to fifth. Danny and Sam, the two who were inseparable, the best friends with a 'psychic connection'.

People knew, but never mentioned the fact, that at one time the losers and the preps and the jocks and the nerds were all friends. Maybe not close, but friends none the less as very young kids tend to be. That's how it is in all schools, until people start to 'grow up' and slip into the roles life has shaped for them.

A few held the memories of a bouncy boy and a cheery girl playing the 'game' at lunch, laughing for no reason in class, always showing up when the other needed them…of parents talking about the strangeness of it, of how odd it seemed, how they should stay away from the 'weird' kids. How it was unnatural. Occult.

And now with all the ghosts to prove that the supernatural was a lot more real than anyone had ever really thought before...

Paulina frowned and headed to class. Those were strange memories that she refused to think about, the one weirdness she had encountered before all the ghost nonsense started happening. She cleared her mind and walked on. It was all in the past and nothing like that was going to happen again.

Dash followed after her, little things ticking across his mind; the day he decided he'd never dare lay a hand on Sam, the same day when he decided if picking on them was cool, he'd only ever mess with the guys, who could handle it. The day that he and Danny had set themselves firmly against one another.

Kwan was frowning too as he headed to class. For those two, if what he'd seen during the last few moments was really what it looked like, the world was about to get nastier than it already was. He tried to play it off in his own mind, it was a dog eat dog world after all, he just didn't want the situation to blow up. There were a few in their group who didn't care about how extreme their teasing could get, and he felt uneasy at the thought. It was only fun until someone got really hurt.

All the others who remembered or who had been told in whispers what had happened dug up old ideas. If those two kept that up, the world was about to get fun again. The days from elementary school could definitely be revived and reenacted. High school students were known for torturing each other. Who ever said Casper High was any different?

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain

By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: I have never felt so loved, as I did after I got all the reviews of the past two days. Thank you to all of you who read my stories. I truly appreciate every word of encouragement and praise I get. You'll never know how huge my smile was when I went through all the reviews for this story and 'The Deal'. So, here's a fluffy chapter, just for all of you….but not too fluffy, we've got to work up to it, we can't rush things.

Also, as I have it planned out right now, this story ends at chapter 61, the last day of their Junior year. My question to you, is that acceptable? Please let me know how you feel. Thank you.

Edited September 12, 2025. I'll bet none of you thought I could drag out the fluff for 61 chapters lol. I was determined to make the slowest slow burn possible. And I still feel the love to this day. *hugs* And oh the fluff. I love fluff.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Five: Eventide

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam shrugged off her backpack before sinking gratefully onto her plush bed. There were many reasons why she was extremely thankful that she was filthy rich, even though she didn't like advertising it. Plush beds were one of her many, many reasons, especially after having chased Desiree across half the city with a math and an English text book in her backpack. Poor Tucker, he had carried Danny's bag for him and she could only grimly acknowledge that what the boys lacked in performance during the school fitness exams, they at least made up for in endurance during ghost fights.

'I wonder if those two made it home yet,' she thought drowsily to herself, 'I know they wanted to play games, but I seriously doubt they ever made it to the arcade.'

At her mother's call, Sam forced herself to get up and move to the hallway to find out what she wanted. Of course, it was just another frilly dress that her mother couldn't wait five more minutes to share with her, and her father's unmistakably disappointed voice droning on from the stairway about how she shouldn't be staying out so late with her friends on a school night. She leaned against her door frame, arms crossed protectively over her chest.

In all reality it was only 10:27, and she had gotten home about three minutes ago. Sam was surprised that her parents were even home at all to mention her breaking her ten o'clock curfew. The staff and her grandmother never seemed to care as long as Sam was home before eleven, and was managing her schoolwork and day to day life well.

'That's parents I guess,' she sighed distractedly as they continued on in their own world of the do's and don't's of the rich. She drifted back into her room even as they kept on talking, throwing a quick agreement to watching the time closer over her shoulder as she went.

Mr. Manson, upon seeing Sam's resigned sigh and retreat, decided that his daughter had learned her lesson and would be more considerate about coming home late. He frowned a little as his wife finally wound down from trying to dress their daughter like a doll. Sam had seemed very distant, he realized suddenly, and he moved carefully towards her doorway.

"Sammy-kins?" he called out to her.

"Yeah, Dad?" she yawned, falling heavily against her pile of pillows.

"Are you alright? You always seem tired when I see you lately. I know that Daniel is...well he's not that bad of a young man, but if your staying out with him is causing you problems I really will have to put my foot down."

"No, Dad," Sam smiled tightly, "me being tired is just from trying to get all my homework done with Danny and Tucker. We've got so many projects and papers to get done before the end of the year that we usually try to do them together. Kind of a support group thing. Anyways, we always end up going over our study times, it's not that big of a deal."

"Alright Sam," he nodded, though there was something not quite adding up in his mind. He decided to drop it for the sake of peace in his home, "I was just concerned. Night Pumpkin."

"Night Dad," Sam sighed as her father shut her door softly. It was nice that one of her parents was finally paying attention to her, but he really didn't have to worry so much. She had been taking care of herself for years now.

The young girl yawned again as she moved to grab her pajamas, rubbing her arms at the slight chill in her room. Her parents generally liked to sleep cold, so this wasn't too unusual in her opinion.

Sam hurried to her bathroom, and after a quick face wash and tooth brushing, she was changed and ready for bed. Oh, was she ever ready for her nice, plush, soft, luxurious bed.

Which had a slight indentation in it shaped a bit like a butt.

Sam blinked.

'Alright,' she began to reason to herself, as she shut her door behind her, 'either I'm going crazy or there's a ghost in my room. Or a halfa again. Which would be strange because I royally chewed him out at school for this just last week.'

"Um," she began, oh so intelligently, 'Yeah Sam, that'll really impress Mr. Ghost.'

The indentation lifted, with a sharp breath.

"Danny?" Sam started, not sure if she should bolt or move closer, "If that's you, you're really freakin' me out. Not that I mind you being here, but not being able to see you puts it on a stalker-ish level."

A quiet puff of breath and slowly Danny came back into view, hand on the back of his neck, rubbing nervously as was his habit in awkward situations, "Guess you caught me, huh?"

"Yeah, I guess I did," Sam frowned as she sat on the edge of her bed, looking up at the boy with a trust that came from knowing one another for years, "Why do you keep coming at night like this? You aren't stalking me, are you?"

"No," Danny grimaced, "that would just be weird. Would you believe me if I said I just wanted to make sure you got home alright?"

Sam eyed him for a moment, before nodding to him, 'Why is he asking me if I would believe him?'

Danny's lips tugged into his familiar half smile, eyes sparkling happily, "Good, 'cause I was worried you'd get mad at me. I just got worried. The ghosts don't try to mess with me too often anymore, and Desiree being out and messing with you and Tuck was just odd. I wanted to make sure you were alright."

It was Sam's turn to smile at the halfa, "I made it home alright. I always do."

"Yeah," he shrugged as he shifted himself to sit mid-air, "but I just wanted to make sure. Me and Tucker split from you by the school, and that's a long walk by yourself."

A pillow came his way, only to pass harmlessly through him, "Stop worrying so much, Danny Phantom. You don't have to play the hero all the time; I'm a big girl and can take care of myself."

"Sam," Danny frowned, standing and changing back to a human, "It's not 'Phantom' versus 'Fenton' in this case, it's just me being worried about you."

"I know that," she scooted over and patted her bed for him to sit, "I'm just saying that you don't have to worry all the time. The world didn't blow up before you got your powers, and it probably won't if you take one night off from it every now and again."

Danny just chuckled and fell backwards onto her bed, "I love this bed. If I were rich, I would get a bed like this, but with blue and green and black and white as my color scheme. Just for kicks."

"You're so weird sometimes," Sam shook her head, "I know you're just avoiding talking about your hero complex."

"Maybe," he answered slyly with a rakish grin, "We could talk about my villain complex, though."

At Sam's raised eyebrows, he courteously explained with a hand over his face to hide a growing blush, "Well, I mean, I sneak into this one girl's room pretty often, and she didn't know until recently. I think she's upset with me, but I just keep coming every night anyways. It's not in a stalker-ish way though," he paused, using his free hand to wag back and forth as he tried to explain, "it's more that her room is somewhere I can go to relax."

"You use my room, in the middle of the night, while I sleep, to relax?" she watched him nod with his hand still hiding most of his face and decided that he looked sufficiently apologetic to forgive, "You're weirder than I thought."

With that out of the way she flopped down beside him and grabbed another pillow to rest her head on, only to have half of it stolen by the boy currently occupying part of her bed as he scooted a little closer, then pretended to immediately fall asleep.

"You know, usually when a guy is laying on a girl's bed something interesting is about to happen," Sam teased as she rolled slightly to face him, "And all I get out of you is fake snores."

"You're absolutely right," he wrinkled his nose, pretending to wake up with an exaggerated yawn, "I will fix that right away!"

Danny rolled on top of Sam, pushing her shoulder until she was on her back with him caging her in with his arms and legs, and she swore her heart would stop.

But it didn't. It actually sped up a few notches.

'What is he doing? He's not going to do what you think he is because he isn't that type of guy and you're his best friend and he doesn't think about you that way and you shouldn't be thinking this way!' Harsh metal scolding over, Sam dared to peek open her eyes that she had only just realized she had closed, only to be met with bright blue and a Cheshire cat grin.

"What's the matter Sam?" he cocked his head to the side, making himself even more adorable than before, "You said 'something interesting', right?"

She swallowed hard and thought it best to nod. It wouldn't do for the Gothic best friend to suddenly develop a very girlish, high pitched voice.

"You asked for it," Danny said as he swooped in...

"DANNY!" Sam nearly shrieked and thanked God that her room was somewhat soundproofed last summer after her parents couldn't stand listening to her music anymore, "Stop it right now!"

…and was tickling the daylights out of her.

Not exactly what Sam had originally had in mind, but not so bad either as she tried to wiggle out from his hold, breathless and giddy. At least he was close to her, as a matter of fact he was on top of her and…

'…and that train of thought stops at the station and all passengers get off and I think about retaliating,' and with a loud half-laugh, half-grunt she somehow managed to roll them over and began attacking his sides.

"Hey!" Danny managed to choke out, as he grabbed the pillow and started to fend her off, "You're not supposed to be able to fight so well!"

"I learned from watching you," Sam laughed as she hurried to snatch yet another pillow from the head of her bed, "You're a decent fighter, even if I don't always approve of fighting your way out of a situation."

"Hey, it was either fight or be killed or let the world be taken over," he pouted cutely as he let himself get pummeled for a moment, "I had to be a quick learner or else."

"Whatever," Sam laughed as she smacked him with her pillow, only to watch him fade from view with a very evil look on his face, "Danny?"

Sam began to look all around her, cautiously scooting towards the edge of her bed. She suddenly found herself caught up in two strong arms and, literally, swept right off her feet and into the air.

While slightly disconcerting that she was suspended mid-air, the feel of Danny holding her close far outweighed the strangeness of the situation. She barked out a single laugh, snuggled her face into his chest, and closed her eyes as she grabbed at invisible shoulders to hold on to.

"You alright Sam?" the halfa holding her asked quietly, reappearing and peering down at her with intense green eyes. The temperature in the room had begun to drop again and she shivered.

"Yeah," she said, "It's just a little…odd, to be floating in mid-air without seeing what's holding you up."

"I wouldn't let you fall," Danny assured her, only to mentally slap himself, 'You cannot get any more cliché than that, Fenton. Way smooth.'

"I know," she studied him solemnly. She was about to point out that he still was holding her, but for once she let herself not worry about it. She wanted to be here, as strange as that was to her, and for once without any audience. She only hoped Danny could feel the same way. Maybe he did; after all, he was still holding her, too.

Danny waited patiently to see what Sam might do to him if he didn't set her down. When nothing happened, he took it as permission granted to hold her up in the air a little longer. He watched her face, as he moved her to be 'standing' in front of him.

"So, I never really got to ask you or Tucker before," he grinned, "How does it feel to stand on air?"

"Like standing on air," Sam replied dryly, clinging to his hands. She was a little sad that he had put her down, but was surprised to find herself still so close and floating with him.

"I like it," Danny closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "It makes me feel Zen."

Sam shook her head and rolled her eyes, gently knocking their joined hands against his stomach…strike that, in his very well toned stomach according to the back of her knuckles, "You couldn't be Zen if Zen smacked you in the face and gave you an instruction manual."

Danny scoffed at her, and then carefully spoke with as much nonchalance as he could muster, as he rolled his head up toward the ceiling, "You wanna'...go up to the roof?"

"Uh, I guess," and at that a blanket off her bed was in his hand and they were phasing upwards through the rest of her house.

He set her down and handed her the blanket before stretching and admiring the stars, "Much better. I miss just getting to look at the stars."

Clouds chased one another across a waning moon as stars twinkled merrily down at the two on the rooftop. The cool April air caused Sam to pull the blanket around her shoulders as she admired the boy admiring the stars. Her thoughts turned pensive as she watched some unknowable emotion chase across his features.

"Danny?" he turned to her immediately, green eyes glowing softly in the night, "Do you think you'll ever get to be an astronaut like you wanted to when we were younger?"

A sad, soft smile made its way to Danny's lips and eyes then, "No. I think I'll be here forever, actually. I don't want to have to be, but what would happen to the town if I left?"

He moved to sit beside her as she huddled further into the blanket, "But we could just destroy the door to the ghost zone, right? It would make life a lot easier on you."

"There would still be ghosts I would have to fight. Vlad has his own gateway to the ghost world, other ghosts can cause rips between the two dimensions, and my parents would just build another one eventually. I'm kinda' stuck Sam."

"So, you're just going to give up your dreams?" Violet eyes met green and lingered for a moment.

"To save the world?" he was nearly whispering now, and a smile reappeared then, "No. But to save the people I care about, I'd give up everything."

He was so close and leaning closer.

She looked so beautiful in the moonlight.

He had that dashing grin on his boyish face.

She smelt like fresh cut grass and licorice.

He was looking at her like she meant something.

She was leaning closer.

But it wasn't supposed to be, yet. It was far too new a feeling and more than one anxiety ran through both their minds about what could result from…whatever might have happened.

Danny wasn't quite sure what was going to happen or what he wanted to happen. It was Sam. Beautiful, smart, sarcastic, sharp, funny Sam who he had grown up with and who meant the world to him. Who he would give up everything for.

As a cloud closed in on the moon he ran his fingers through her hair stopping to hold the side of her head in his gloved hand, taking it all in, "You've been my best friend for a long time, Sam. I'd be lost if I didn't have you, you know. I never would have survived Freshman year."

Sam melted into his hand as he brushed her hair back one last time, "Same here. I'd probably turn into a mindless popularity zombie. Can you imagine the horror?"

They both shared one last laugh at that as his hand slipped away. They settled against one another's shoulder, Danny's arms stretched out behind them on the roof to hold them both up as they watched the skies.

Sam knew what could have happened, but was content with what did happen, her heart fluttering like a bird as she desperately tried to get the silly thing to calm down. Danny, who saved the world and the people he cared for and even those he didn't. Danny, who gave up his greatest dreams, who was her best friend, who was the most special person in her life was here with her. Right there beside her, just like he always was.

They had had a special moment to add to the list of their special moments. It was good enough for her, and appeared to be good enough for him, as they sat in the dark on her roof. Just a boy and just a girl. A shiver and sniffle from her, and before she knew it she was back in her room, saying good night to the ghost boy who had…what? Stolen her heart?

'No,' Sam thought to herself as she watched him head towards home, 'He already had it, from day one. The way he holds it though, that's what's been changing. And I really don't think I mind, just like I don't mind him visiting me in the middle of the night.'

Another smile came to her lips as she crawled into bed, pulling her blanket and abused pillows back into place. She snuggled into the one that Danny had been holding, breathing in a hint of his scent, 'Even if I'm not awake to enjoy his company, I like the thought of him coming here to rest. It's…nice…' and she was asleep. A deep, relaxing sleep.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: The first line from the speaker is used from something a speaker at my high-school once told us…the presentation however was not boring or disgusting as the one in this story, as our speaker was an extremely short, Hispanic lady in a bright red dress who danced for us while talking about sex.
She was awesome and we all loved her and thought the entire two hour presentation amazing. She made sure it was fun, unlike the speaker in this fic…
And I bumped it up to an M rating because I'm not sure how offended people are going to be at the sex talk and our trio's reaction to it….sorry you guys, I had to set up the teasing and the desperate want to escape from the gym…and besides, Danny and Tucker are boys...they will tease and react to it, so please don't hate me…(hides).

Edited September 13, 2025. And I, as a much older and wiser version of the person who wrote this am officially bumping this fic back down to T. It is firmly T territory. I was so nervous to write anything past the light lime hints I would waft into the later chapters lol. Oh younger self. If only you knew lol. It's funny to look back and realize how much I wove my own experiences with my extremely unique group of high school friends into this story. And oh I was so pleased with how clever I thought this chapter title. Still am, not gonna' lie :D Also, also I never realized that I made up Lancer's first name. I always thought it was Edward but the wikis all say it was never officially given. Go figure, I learn something new every day.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Six: Hide'n'Sync

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

It was the last day of school. Finally. For the entire summer they would be free of the tyranny of education. There would be gaming and movies and late nights and junk food and numerous other summer activities…not forgetting any ghost incidents that might occur.

The entire student body was supposed to be in a happy state of celebration at being nearly done. They were supposed to be watching movies, playing games, sitting around and talking and having a blast…

Instead they were stuck in the gym listening to a speaker droning on and on about the importance of abstinence and other sex related topics. Yes. This was exactly what every single student wanted to be doing on their last day of school. The Freshmen and Sophomores had already finished and the Juniors were in the first twenty minutes of the lecture.

'Stupid fight getting the presentation canceled last month,' Danny silently plotted his revenge on Klemper, 'Why'd he have to show up and ask the whole Freshman class to be his friend? Why'd everyone have to say no and get him riled up?'

"But if you've already given away the present of your virginity, it's alright. You can re-wrap it and wait again for that special person to share it with. Re-wrap your gift and wait to share it."

The man was going on and on and on and either peoples' little virgin ears were burning or they were eyeing the man incredulously. For the trio, it was simultaneously both, ranging from shaking their heads at the stupidity of the man to blushing furiously at some…colorful euphemisms he employed.

'Oh yes,' Sam thought dryly, fighting to keep the blush down, 'I'm wedged between two boys, one of which I just happen to like, and we get a sex talk from the world's most intensively weird man…wonderful. Why would anyone talk about bananas and condoms with such love in their voice? This guy is freaking me out…not to mention the fact that he has no respect for the human body, male or female. I swear, he is never going to get another job in Amity Park so long as I have the money to keep him and his disrespectful attitude away.'

As the teachers made their rounds, Tucker noticed that the students weren't the only ones who found the speaker a bit disturbing. Their biology teacher was even fighting back a blush at that last mention of 'wrapping up the little man who lives downstairs, like a sausage' and he had held condoms in front of various teens over the years during the health class he taught. The man didn't usually bat an eye at the teenage twittering, but this apparently was in a different league.

'Man, could this get even worse?' Tucker sighed as he wiggled himself down farther into his chair, 'We aren't even allowed to talk. Maybe some nervous laughter among friends could relieve the tension. Of course, it might make it worse for Sam and Danny. Those two look like they're about to walk across molten lava barefoot just because they're next to each other.'

At another very interesting comparison of a woman's anatomy and a 'deep cave', a couple of the teachers had to leave the room. An uproar of nervous laughter mixed with outraged shock at some of the terms the man was using from outside of the gym doors let the students know that at least the teachers found this just as strange as they did.

'God, could this get anymore boring and embarrassing?' Danny wanted to literally sink into the floor, it would be so easy after all, 'And I had to sit next to Sam. Why does she always have to sit in the middle? Why?'

Danny and Sam sighed heavily in unison then, and immediately broke out laughing, as did Tucker and most of the people seated around them. The laughter rippled through the gym, and like Tucker predicted, helped a great deal to lift the tenseness from the atmosphere. The monotone voice of the speaker was toned out and the embarrassed nervousness was replaced with full blown tedium.

'Gah,' Danny rubbed his eyes before slumping deeper into his seat and pretending to fall asleep on Sam's shoulder, 'At least I'm just bored now. Sam's shoulder is comfy.'

"What?" her low voice interrupted his line of thought, "My shoulder that comfy or something?"

"Maybe," he replied with eyes still shut, "Or maybe since I'm a…how'd he put it? 'A hormone driven, raging sex addicted male youth' I'm just trying to get closer to the 'conflicted and confused, peer-pressured female who loses herself to the wantonness of the world around her' so I can get in a good grope and meet my peer's expectations…and my quota."

Tucker just laughed, "Yeah, 'cause us guys have to meet the 'grope quota' monthly. All those times a guy accidentally brushes you in the hall? Those are scores for their quotas…"

"Yep," Danny nodded, edging his arm around Sam, "Now you just sit still, I'm a little behind this month…"

"Danny," Sam choked out an incredulous laugh and glared heatedly at him, "You have three seconds to remove your arm from my stomach or-"

"Or you and your boot will make sure that I never have sexual thoughts again for fear of female retribution. Got it, Sam," and he moved back, eyes laughing as Sam's lips thinned, her own eyes trying to bore literal holes into his forehead.

Tucker was currently trying his best not to laugh, and was instead shaking in silent mirth. The teachers had been sending them pointed looks, but had yet to interfere with their whispering.

"Hey guys," Danny turned back to them then, "You two as bored as I am?"

Both nodded furiously, Tucker from actual boredom, and Sam from just wanting to get away from Danny and a sex discussion being in the same room.

"Alright, well I have an idea, but first," Danny surreptitiously slipped his hand into Sam's, "you two hold on, and we'll get out of here."

Tucker grabbed onto Sam immediately and when Danny was certain all the teachers were looking elsewhere they disappeared and slid through the floor. It was a good thing they had been sitting in the very back at the end of the aisle. Hopefully the people around them would just assume they had missed seeing them get up to sneak out.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"I can't believe you two are actually agreeing with me," Danny said as they meandered down the hall.

"What?" Tucker shot him a glance, "We were bored too you know, and besides, it's not like we wanted to sit in the gym for another hour and hear a nasty, old man talk about sex and the importance of the lack of it."

"Still, I didn't think-" but he was quickly cut off by Sam.

"That we'd want to? That we were-" who was cut off by Danny.

"Too old for it? Yeah," he rubbed his neck nervously, then brightened a bit, "and I didn't know if either one of you might actually enjoy hearing him speak."

He was immediately clobbered by a vengeful Sam and whacked on the head by Tucker's hat, "Alright, alright, I was just joking! Don't kill me!"

Tucker readjusted his hat, and watched Danny shove Sam with the side of his hip, "You guys do realize that you've been talking in sync a lot more than usual this whole month, and you just did it again a minute ago?"

They both turned to him, "We were?" and then they eyed each other, "Oh," and then of course they blushed and turned away.

"Yes, you were, and are." Tucker took out his PDA, "This is getting recorded. Freaky occurrence number five-hundred and sixty three."

"You've got to be kidding me," Sam peeked over his shoulder, only to give him a gentle shove, "and you are. You don't have anything numbered in your PDA."

"No, but this is the fifth time it's happened this week alone," Tucker said as he returned his mini-computer to his pocket. The three teens drifted aimlessly for a moment as they each tried to gather their own thoughts.

"It's not that…bad," and both Sam and Danny blushed again as they stopped talking together, before Danny continued alone with a frustrated sigh, "Well, this is one of those 'not good' things…"

"Why's it not good?" Sam turned to him, confusion evident in her face.

"He's just being paranoid, Sam," Tucker sidled up beside her, trying to distract them from a potential lover's spat, "And I'm still down on my grope quota…you think I could…"

He never finished as he found a hand on his chest. A firm shove sent him back a few paces as Danny folded his arms over his chest, standing between him and Sam, "How about no?"

Sam just rolled her eyes. Leave it to her boys to be weird around her after a sex ed presentation, "Let's lose the testosterone and just play already…not it!"

"Not it!" Tucker grinned knowingly from ear to ear, both at Danny's reaction from a moment ago and beating him on calling 'not it'.

"Dang it," Danny hung his head, "Fine, but I'm only counting to fifty, so get a move on it."

Tucker and Sam hauled it down the hallway as Danny began his count, grinning impishly. He kept his eyes open and walked forward to peek around the corner, catching sight of them rounding the next.

"Forty-eight, forty-nine, fifty!" Danny grinned and shuffled forward, "Ready or not, here I come."

Danny hunted and poked around for a bit, before stopping outside of the empty science classroom. He was certain he heard beeping. He swung the door open and the beeping grew louder. Definitely Tucker and his game.

"You know Tuck," Danny smiled as he leaned over the teacher's desk and found his friend underneath, finishing a level, "silent mode would have been useful to use."

"Yeah, but games are just so much more enjoyable with the sound effects!"

The ancient tradition of the rolling of the eyes proceeded, "Let's just find Sam," to which Tucker smiled happily and with a wink pointed to the storage closet.

Danny made himself invisible before phasing through the door, "Have a thing for closets?"

"Danny!" Sam startled as she whipped around to see…nothing.

"Because you end up in them a lot, usually with me and Tucker though," he teased, floating right in front of her and slightly off the ground.

"That's cheating and you startled me you big jerk!" Sam huffed, folding her arms in a slight pout, "Then again," she softened, "I suppose it isn't because…"

"The rules don't say anything about being able to go intangible or invisible?"

"Something like that," Sam said as she reached out hesitantly. Danny smiled and grabbed her hand, letting her know where he was at, though he didn't feel like becoming visible quite yet because of the blush taking over his face. Damn that presentation putting them into such a weird mood!

The twin thoughts causing his blush were 'dark closet' and 'alone with Sam', before a third thought took over and he turned to rest his head against the door with a thump, "We really are talking more in sync again aren't we?"

"Yeah," Sam squeezed his hand, "but people can just think we're playing our game again. It could be worse."

A knock, and Tucker's laughing voice interrupted her then, "This isn't seven minutes in heaven, you two. Get out of that closet before Danny takes care of his whole quota for the next year!"

"Shut up!" they both said as Danny wrenched the door open, becoming visible again and taking notice that Sam's cheeks were matching his own quite nicely.

"We were just talking Tucker," Danny nearly growled out, "Get your head out of the gutter. That speaker went to your head…or your groin."

"Hey, if you wanted to play hide'n'seek by yourselves," he held up his hands in mock placation, "you shoulda' just told me, I'm down with that."

"Just start counting," Sam glared at Tucker, "I'm assuming Danny found you first?"

"Yeah, yeah, don't rub it in, Closet Girl," he turned to start counting, "And no cheating by turning invisible, Danny!"

But the halfa was already out the door, "Sorry Tuck, didn't quite hear you!"

"Great," Tucker groaned dramatically, "Now I'll have to bump into him to find him."

"Your problem," Sam said as she too sprinted out the door.

"They must really hate me to make me count all by myself," Tucker pouted exaggeratedly, before pulling out his PDA, "Oh well. One, two, three…oh, nasty hit…four, five…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Okay," Sam began to reason as she carefully snuck around the corner, "where would Tucker never look…"

"Besides away from his games?" Danny's voice caught her off guard for the second time that day and she rocked back, only to find herself steadied by invisible hands.

"That's not as funny as you think," Sam glared in what she thought was Danny's general direction, 'If that isn't his face then he'll have a real laugh at me glaring at nothing...or his arm or whatever…'

A chuckle escaped him as Sam glared at him, somehow managing to look him dead in the eye, "Of course it isn't funny."

"You're smirking aren't you? If I could see you, I'd wipe that smile off your face."

"Oh, come on Sam," he poked her shoulder, "You know you want to be cool like me and be invisible, too."

"No," she stubbornly shook her head as she felt Danny release her, "I want to hide without cheating. I'm always the winner anyways, why start cheating now?"

Danny's form popped up beside her then, "Fine, let's hide in there," his index finger pointing directly to a door with a large plaque on it.

"The girl's locker room?" Sam's amethyst eyes took on a tiny glint of amusement, "And what if someone finds us in there?"

"That's my problem, not yours. You're a girl and could make an excuse. Besides, I could just go invisible," he grinned cheekily, "Tuck won't go in there anyways."

"We could both get into trouble," Sam shot back, not quite willing to give up the argument yet.

"And that's stopped us before, when?"

'Damn that stupid face he makes,' Sam sighed as she felt herself giving in, "I'm going to have to-"

'And damn him for always cutting me off by putting his hand over my mouth!' Sam mentally raged, before noticing that Danny had made them both invisible and had backed them against the wall between the lockers and the water fountain.

"Hamlet!" Lancer's voice rang out as he suddenly appeared around the corner, "I swear I heard voices down this way, I must be going mad."

As the vice-principal began to thoroughly check every room in the hallway, muttering about needing more sleep and getting home before eleven that night, Danny whispered in Sam's ear as quietly as he could, "Let's go. We'll just walk through a couple of walls and try and find Tucker before Lancer catches him."

"Alright," Sam managed, but barely. They sank through a couple of walls before starting their search, all the while Sam's mind was being distracted by something completely different, 'Note to self, add 'breathing on my neck or ear' as things to curse and contemplate when I have time…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Danny and Sam had been searching for about ten minutes when they happened upon Tucker sitting outside of Lancer's office, a scowl on his face. His PDA was conspicuously absent as well.

"Psst. Tucker," Danny called out from a few feet away, holding onto Sam to keep them both invisible in case the older man decided to appear, "Did he catch you?"

"Yeah, Lancer caught me," he continued frowning, "and took away my PDA as part of the punishment. I don't even know what to do with myself without my baby."

Both Danny and Sam bit their lips to keep from laughing. Sam finally got enough control to ask, "Where did he catch you at?"

"He caught me poking around the girl's locker room," Tucker sighed and rested his head in his hands, leaning forward over his legs, "I thought I might as well take advantage of playing and take a peek. Now he's going to write me up."

"Haven't you already been in the girl's locker room?" Sam asked incredulously.

His head shot up as he pointed in the general direction of their voices, trying to pin Danny down, "You weren't supposed to tell her about that! I'm surprised she didn't kill you!"

"I didn't tell her!" Danny answered, but his worry outweighed this issue. A new thought was in his mind, 'I didn't tell her, so how would she know, unless the link is growing? We promised not to let it happen again, but I can't stop it by myself and Sam doesn't even realize what's going on…crap. How am I supposed to handle this? If people start to notice…we won't be able to pass it off as a prank for a second time.'

"It was just a guess!" Sam said suddenly. She felt so tense and nervous, like a panic attack was starting, though she had never had one before, 'Why am I feeling this way?'

At the boys' startled faces, Sam began to backtrack and make a feasible excuse, "I figured that the two of you would have snuck in there at some point or other since Danny got his powers."

"Anyways," Tucker shook his head and sighed, "I got caught and won't get my PDA back until I ask my parents to come pick it up for me."

"Ouch," Danny and Sam said and winced, not noticing they spoke in unison once again.

"Hey, Danny? Lancer thought he was hearing voices when he almost caught us in the hallway, right?" Sam turned excitedly to him then.

"Yeah…?"

"You mean you two got out of getting in trouble," Tucker asked, slightly upset. He, however, was ultimately ignored as Sam continued with her plotting.

"Why don't we convince him he really is hearing and seeing things?"

"So what?" Danny asked after thinking it over, "Something like making Tucker fade out in front of him?"

"That's it," Sam smiled, "He was complaining about not getting enough sleep and going mad."

"But what about my PDA? And me getting written up?" Tucker cut in again.

"You two just let me take care of that," Danny pointed at the other boy, though he couldn't see it, 'This is gonna' be good.'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"So, Foley," Lancer began after hurrying him into his office only to have the boy sit for what felt like forever as he finished writing out the incident on his computer, "Just feel like sneaking out of the presentation and into the girl's locker room?"

"No, sir," he answered as he felt Danny's hand on him, "I felt like telling you, you're dreaming."

Lancer watched as the boy faded before his eyes. Outside the office Danny released Tucker, leaving him with Sam, before flying back in and overshadowing a very startled man.

"Now, let's see," Danny turned to the computer first, deleting the typed copy of Tucker's offense. Next came the written paper, PDA, and letter to Tucker's parents he found, which Danny took directly to Tucker and Sam, before sitting Lancer down in the chair and resting his head on his desk. He closed the man's eyes, just before he slipped out, whispering, "Wake up," as he made a run for it, grabbing Sam and Tucker along the way.

Edward Lancer sat up, just as the bell signaling the end of the school year rang, wild shouts and laughter coming from the direction of the gym. Rubbing his eyes, he fuzzily tried to recount where his day had gone. He had been patrolling the hallways and then…Foley, but the boy wasn't here now and there was no report on his computer or desk. No PDA either. Perhaps it had been a dream.

"Rip Van Winkle, I must have slept half the day away!" and with that, the Vice-principal of Casper High shrugged off the strange happening, just as he had all other strange happenings. This was too much like an ironic literary plot device that forced odd situations in the story to actually be real, wasn't it?

"I've got to get more sleep."

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam, Danny, and Tucker laughed for a good five minutes after finally making it through the crowd of students and out the doors of the school.

"That was awesome! Best last day of school prank ever!" Tucker was nearly crowing as the three started on their way home.

Danny chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. It was unlike Sam to suggest for him to use his powers for something other than fighting off the ghosts, but this had been worth it. 'Best school prank though? Nah, I think me and Sam still can claim that one. Everybody thinks what we used to do was a prank, but since it wasn't, that makes it that much better that we fooled them. I just hope no one's noticed how much we've been talking together.'

Sam smiled at her two best friends. Life was certainly never boring around those two, and she was relieved that her little plan had worked out as well as it had. She had felt guiltier than she normally would have that Tucker had gotten into trouble, but in the end, it turned out for the best. And he was right, their prank was much better than the Senior prank which just had a ton of plastic sporks stuck into the school's lawn, ruining what little ecological preservation could be found in a landscaped area with no native flora.

"Hey," Tucker said after a couple of blocks, "I'm gonna' hit the mall. My Dad's birthday is coming up, and ya' know. You wanna' come with?"

Tucker knew, somehow, that they would both find excuses to not accompany him, but he was fine with that. He actually halfway planned it that way. They needed time alone, and he was going to make sure they got it. He chuckled to himself as they waved him off and then turned to walk on, closer than they were before, 'One of these days it will finally click and one of them is gonna' act on it and the other's gonna' be shell-shocked.'

"Guess I'll have to figure out what to do with myself," he grinned, whistling an off-key Ember song as he went.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"So," Danny started up the conversation again as they continued on, "What're your plans for summer?"

"I know there is definitely one concert happening in July that I'm dragging you and Tucker to," Sam smirked, "Mostly so I can enjoy the mosh pits without worrying about being trampled. Other than that, I think I'm going to play it by ear."

"You're going to the Fourth of July thing in the park, right? My parents are going to have a booth for the kids to play 'zap the ghosts' in, so I have to be there to help out," he rolled his eyes, before turning on the puppy dog look, "You wouldn't leave me to suffer through it alone, would you?"

"No," Sam replied, playfully nudging him with her shoulder, "Though it might be fun to watch you writhe in agony."

"Oh, so now you're just going to watch me suffer?" Danny moved back just behind her, steathily raising his hands in preparation, "Then I guess I'll just have to pay you back ahead of time!"

The halfa quickly grabbed his best friend, stole her green hair tie, and began ruthlessly messing up her hair as Sam shouted and fussed and pushed and pulled, but couldn't break away from the much larger and stronger Danny, who was now flipping her hair forward over her face. Laughing, he finally let her slip away from him, Sam trying all the while to smooth her frizzed and kinked hair back down.

It wasn't working very well, Danny noted with a pleased grin. With another laugh he started to help her smooth her hair down, a silent apology for messing it up so much, 'Though it is really cute when it's all messed up like that. Like bedhead or…not going there. Stupid speaker, today. My mind's in the gutter and I'm thinking…that about Sam.'

Sam just stood still as Danny smoothed out the parts of her hair she couldn't fix, enjoying his large hands smoothing over her head once again, just like a month ago when he had taken her to the roof to look at the stars with him. He had returned to her room almost every night to either just sit and talk with her when he knew she was awake, or alternatively to sit at her window and rest when he thought her asleep.

Truth was, she had been waiting up every night for Danny to appear, sometimes acting like she was sleeping just to see what he would do. Without fail, every time she pretended to be asleep, Danny would sit for for a while before somehow deciding to leave at an unknown marker in time for him, making sure she was well tucked in and brushing her hair back away from her face.

'He's so careful with me, too,' Sam noticed as he patiently coaxed a piece of her hair out of a knot that had formed, 'Not like he treats me like a piece of glass or anything like that, but it's like he's taking care of me. He's always been that way, but even more so since fifth. I don't think he ever really got over what happened between us and Dash and those other kids.'

"All done," Danny said, sounding pleased with himself, "and here is your hair-thingy, whatcha' mah call it."

Sam grabbed the hair tie as he dangled it in front of her face, moving to put her hair up. She was stopped when it disappeared from her grasp to see Danny had stolen it from her, "Let me have it. I was gonna' put my hair back up."

"Leave it down," his glanced down at the girl in front of him, then away as slight nervousness and something happy traced across his features, "You look nice with it down like that."

"Oh," Sam was at a slight loss for words, tucking a bit behind her left ear self-consciously, "thank you? I never really think of doing my hair any other way."

"You should wear it that way more often," Danny blushed, fighting against himself to get the compliment out as he cleared his throat, "It looks, uh, cute down. Not bubble-gum, preppy cute, just nice."

Sam let her hair fall over forward over the edge of her face as they resumed walking, hiding the very 'bubble-gum, preppy' like blush that was forming at his compliments and concern about her opinion. She blushed even more, and smiled, when he nudged her with his shoulder and she found him grinning that damnable, lovable half-smile down at her.

'This has been a great day,' they both thought as they continued silently walking to their houses, purposely bumping into one another from time to time and just enjoying the presence of a friend before they had to part ways.

'A friend? More like a best friend who I have the absolute hugest crush on in the history of crushes,' Danny wryly thought to himself. He shared a smile with Sam as he nudged her one last time before they went to their own houses, lost in thought all the way home over the look she had sent him and the blush that had been staining her cheeks since they had started playing.

'One of these days I'll tell her. I just have to grow a backbone first. And a nerve. Or maybe a couple of nerves. For someone who can face down death and imminent doom, I sure suck at being brave around a five foot three inch Goth.'

With a last laugh at himself and his own helplessness in the face of Sam, he made up his mind to call Tucker that evening and talk to him about what had been going on all day, or according to the tech genius all month.

'But first,' Danny sighed to himself as he saw his own breath and the Box Ghost rushed past him, "I'm goin' ghost and kickin' some butt."

And so ended the Sophomore year of the trio, which coincidentally marked the beginning of many, many changes in Casper High and the town of Amity Park. For better or for worse, the three would see it through.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note:And inspiration has struck in the form of a review telling me how someone no longer wished to be so confused and so, I have decided to take care of a little of the problem…ya' know, get rid of some of the suspense in the form of humor and slight angsty-ness! Yay me, I think…Anywho, the title to this chapter is from one of the most fun things to sing on earth:

'Double your pleasures, double your fun, that's the statement of the great mint with double mint gum!'
-Doublemint Gum Commercial

Yes, I have the whole thing memorized and can sing it at the drop of a hat. You see I have the misfortune of memorizing T.V. commercials without meaning to…it's a trait that I and my Aunt share…funny, no?
Oh, and can you say 'foreshadowing'? Say it with me now, 'Four-shaa-doh-ing'. Very good! (Claps!) Tee-hee!

Also, lots of things are explained in this chapter so you shall not be as confused ….hopefully. That's what I am intending anyways, and this way I can answer any questions you throw my way (with, like, three minor exceptions). Happy? Good, I thought you would be… :D

P.S.-I don't own Doublemint Gum…so don't sue me!

Edited September 13, 2025. God I still love using Tucker as a plot mover. He's a great character.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Seven: Doubled

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Danny strode purposefully into his room, dropping his backpack and moving to grab his phone from his bedside. All the way home thoughts about Sam had bombarded him.

The thoughts had started out nice enough. Things like the way she had been blushing, or the hide and seek they played that afternoon. Soon enough, though, they had turned to the way they had been talking more and more in sync. How their train of thought seemed to be lining up with greater accuracy, or rather, more than it should have been between best friends anyways. A certain amount could be excused as just knowing each other really, really well. Which they did, but...

Talking to Tucker was the best thing that he could think of doing at the moment, just like he had promised himself he would do when he had been walking with Sam.

Life was becoming so confusing with all of these…things starting to resurface. Tucker would be the outside viewpoint that he desperately needed to keep himself from blowing things out of proportion like he had a tendency to do. Usually Sam would step in and calm things down, but this hit a little too close to home to admitting something he wasn't ready to.

'I could just be getting paranoid like Tucker's been teasing me,' Danny reasoned to himself as he headed over to his door, checking to make sure no one was around before closing and locking it, 'I can't do this on the ‘net, I need to be able to hear him, but I really don't want him to be able to see me. He'd tease me for forever for some of the stuff I'm going to be talking about if he could see the shades of red I already know I'm going to turn!'

Dialing the number, Danny slid down against the wall in his nearly empty house. Jazz currently occupied the couch downstairs, leaving him to the privacy of the second story and his room. Hopefully he wouldn't shout about anything and alert her to his distress. She had an annoying habit of getting overly protective since discovering his status as a halfa.

"Hello, Foley residence," Tucker's voice came over the phone.

"Hey, Tuck, it's Danny," he closed his eyes listening to Tucker say his salutations back before asking what was happening, "Oh, um…"

'How to put this?' Danny pondered while Tucker waited patiently on the other end, "I was just thinking about something you said today Tucker, and it's really been bothering me."

"Hey man, whatever it was I'm sorry if I upset you," Tucker said as he sunk into his computer chair and put up his away messages. This was definitely going to take a while if this was about Sam and Danny talking more in sync than they had in a while. He had had a hunch this conversation was going to happen sooner or later.

"No, you didn't upset me…you noticing it upset me," Danny winced, "And that totally didn't make any sense did it?"

"Nope," Tucker chuckled as he swung his feet up onto his desk, "but as one of your two best friends, I think I know what you're trying to get at. You're worried about you and Sam talking at the same time and finishing each other's sentences."

"You know me way too well, Tucker," Danny's mirthless chuckle came over the line as he sat blushing, "It's just, I don't really know what to do, man. Me and Sam agreed to not let our link come back. We both promised not to do the old games and stuff, no matter what, and the fact that it's back is really messing with my head."

"So, what's the part that's got your panties in a twist?" Tucker began plucking at a fraying thread on his shirt to help himself think, and not be distracted by the computer game in front of him, "The fact that you and Sam are starting with the whole 'psychic' thing again, or the fact that I could tell?"

"Both," Danny said heatedly, "If other people start to notice…" but he trailed off, uneasy and unsettled as a flash of Sam sitting in his room and looking so small passed through his thoughts. He tried to shake it off; he did not want either of them to go through that again.

"Are you still stuck on fifth grade?"

"Yeah, but it's not just that. It's not...natural."

"What does that mean?" Tucker asked incredulously, 'Well, that's a new argument. Never thought I'd hear that coming from the guy who's half ghost.'

"Look, Tuck, it's just driving me insane because it's not safe for us to be doing it again," a sigh sounded over the phone, "It shouldn't have started, but it has and now I'm worried that people will start stupid rumors again and it will lead to another fight!"

"Okay," Tucker sighed, "I even know what you're talking about and this is starting to get confusing. Way too many 'its' for my taste. Let's recap shall we?"

"Uh," Danny nodded, before remembering he was on the phone, "Alright, what do you want me to go back over?"

"You just listen for a minute," Tucker rubbed his eyes, "and tell me yes or no when I ask."

"Alright," Danny said in slight frustration. He had wanted to talk with Tucker about him noticing, and others noticing. However, Danny realized that Tucker was concerned about his friends and decided to go along with him. Perhaps he had seen something that Danny was missing…

"You and Sam had that so called 'psychic' connection since an accident in second grade right?"

"Yes," Danny passed a hand over his eyes, bright colors replaying in his mind at the thought of the accident.

"You had the link from second to fifth before anything really bad started to happen. That's almost three years, dude. A lot of the kids thought it was cool and only a few were scared of what you could do. Everything was fine until a couple of the parents starting talking about the link you two had being 'unnatural'. That's when things started to happen, right?"

"Yeah," Danny shut his eyes. He didn't want to think about it anymore than he was, "somebody started that rumor when we were in fourth grade. Then their kids would start calling us names and some of the teachers ignored the name calling, 'cause they thought the link was weird or something. I don't know."

"So, the worst thing that happened before the fight in fifth was name-calling, right?"

"What's your point Tucker?" Danny was losing what little patience he had as more unpleasant memories were brought to the forefront of his mind.

"My point is that since the fight in fifth grade, people have kept calling you and Sam and me names, but never really tried to hurt us," Tucker frowned then, "I started the rumor about you and Sam's link being a big prank and people believed it because they wanted to. If people still cared, they'd still be all over you two, don't you think?"

"I guess, but…," Danny swallowed hard, "but what if the link starts to develop? When the accident happened…the link grew as we grew, you know. It got stronger and we could feel more and-"

"Let's just keep recapping alright?" Tucker cut him off. Danny had every right to worry, but there wasn't anything any of them could do except deal with it, "If it's a question of the link being unnatural, well, yeah we already knew that because it started after an accident with something your Dad and Mom made. No worries there."

"But that's a problem now with the ghosts. It gives people a reason to really think something bad!" Danny said, remembering at the last second to keep his voice down, "God, and what if it has some weird effect on our brains or gives us a tumor or something?"

Tucker tried his best not to get to frustrated with Danny. It wasn't working very well though, as Danny refused to see reason and calm down, "Danny. If the link was going to cause damage to Sam or you, it would already have happened or you would have symptoms. Think about it man, the accident happened like eight years ago."

"It's still not good to start doing this again," Danny calmed somewhat, though he was dissatisfied with the direction of the conversation. What Tucker was saying made sense, but he couldn't help the growing knot of dread clenching in his stomach.

"I know, but I don't think anyone really cares, especially when we all have bigger, ghost-ier problems to deal with on a nearly daily basis," Tucker shrugged on his side of the phone, before leaning back and stretching, "If worse comes to worst, you can always beat the crap out of whoever tries anything. You did a pretty good number on Dash back in elementary."

Danny chuckled wryly, "Yeah, back in fifth grade when we were all scrawny little boys who barely knew how to throw a punch. That fight was ninety-five percent luck on my part, five percent instinct."

"You aren't exactly lacking in the fighting department anymore, Danny," Tucker grimaced, "Two years of fighting ghosts makes you an honorary veteran."

"I guess," but Danny wasn't so sure. It wasn't that he doubted his ability to fight or his strength. No, it was revealing the fact that Danny Fenton, the guy who got shoved into lockers occasionally and beat on, could hand the star quarter back his butt on a silver platter. That would definitely arouse some suspicion that he wasn't sure he wanted. Valerie, especially, was a smart cookie who could put two and two together.

"See? Worst case scenario; the link strengthens again, you two get into trouble, you kick the butt of whoever is messing with you or Sam, the end. I, of course, will be in the background valiantly cheering you on, and meeting my groping quota on the girls openly gaping at you."

"Oh ha, ha, ha," Danny replied with a begrudging smirk, "Do I have the sudden feeling that we have a new running gag and or inside joke?"

"You got it man," Tucker grinned. This was the less worried, normal Danny that he liked hanging out with talking now, "Feelin' better?"

"Kinda'," Danny said, "but I could really go for some mind-numbing, stress relief in the form of brainless fighting. Are you up for a couple of levels of our favorite online 'kill everything in sight' game?"

"Yes! All-nighter here we come! I can't wait to finally-," but he was cut off at the beep sounding in his ear, "hold on man, I got another call, I'll be right back."

Danny was already up and at his computer, ready to have multiple fights to the death and more than ready to forget about the summer reading he was supposed to start. The phone made a slight click as Tucker came back on the line.

"You ready man?" Danny asked, holding the phone between his ear and shoulder as he logged in.

"Uh, I'll have to postpone this for about thirty minutes or so. I just got a call I have to take," he sighed and hung his head, "Just get online and be ready for me to kick your butt."

"Alright," Danny laughed, "Later man."

"Later," Tucker said tiredly, before clicking back over and taking a deep breath, 'I really, really love my friends. A lot. An unusual amount. They owe me,' he shook his head, 'I can't believe I'm doing this twice.'

"Hey Sam, I'm back," he said tiredly, "What was it you wanted to talk about?"

"I, um," he could almost picture her fidgeting by the tone of her voice, "I was just thinking about something you said today Tucker, and it's really been bothering me."

'Oh God,' he rolled his eyes, 'I just heard this! How can they say the exact same thing? How? Okay, stupid question, might as well get this over with, then.'

"If I said anything that upset you, I didn't mean to Sam," he slumped onto his desk, waiting for the reply he already knew was coming.

"It wasn't anything you did…it's something me and Danny have been doing….is this making any sense?"

'Called it,' he shook his head and looked heavenward for patience. This was going to be a long night. And a long week. And, Tucker realized with a repressed groan, if things kept up, it was going to be one heck of a summer as well.

"No Sam, believe it or not, you're making perfect sense," he nearly laughed at how pitiful he probably looked right then, dejectedly slumped over his desk, "Just keep talking and I'll see if I can help you out."

'Damn,' Tucker thought to himself as Sam started the exact conversation he had just had with Danny, 'and I actually used to believe that anything that happened twice was a good thing…thanks, misleading Doublemint commercial from my childhood!'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

(Another Note: Tucker is my plot mover and shaker. He rocketh mine toe socks! Everyone should cheer the marvelous character that is… Tucker Foley! Oh yeah!)

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: I have never felt so loved in my entire life. You people are amazing and I love you all! Never have I been so inspired to work on a story and it's all because how much you boost my confidence level and how much love you've been showing me. Because you show me love, I want to write for you all, and thus, poof another chapter shall appear! Amazing how that works, isn't it?

Alright, down to the nitty-gritty:
I just realized I haven't put up a disclaimer, so, henceforth this disclaimer shall blanket my entire work, previous chapters included:
I do not own Danny Phantom, or anything thereby affiliated, nor do I own any product, show, book, or other item, idea, place, or persons mentioned in this fan-fiction, unless they are created by myself as a way to move the story forward. Thank you, that is all.

And last thing! This is a dream chapter, you'll know when the dream starts and when it ends hopefully, and don't hate me, but it's supposed to leave you a little confused. Just enjoy it for what it is and don't analyze it. It's a dream-memory, if that helps any!

Edited September 13, 2025. Do people even still put disclaimers on their fanfics? I feel like I don't see them anymore lol. I must be ancient. And why did I always have such trouble spelling choke? Choked, not chocked silly me lol. That's what I get for never editing my stuff! Added a reference to Reboot. Wonder how many of you are ye olde enough to remember that awesome show.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Eight: Interlude: Dream Games

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The so called 'all-nighter' that Tucker had called for had turned into an 'until two-ish' game night, both boys being worn out from the escapades at school, and of course the interesting phone conversations they had.

For Tucker, two conversations with his best friends had wiped him out. They were worried and stressed over the what-ifs; not that he could blame them. What had happened to Sam had deeply affected him and Danny, and in reality the entire school. People who had been friends were suddenly worst enemies, and as the students split into cliques the bullying got worse across the board, which was one of the saddest things to come out of the fifth grade fight. Middle school had been rough and the trouble had bled into high school as well.

Really, Tucker was worried as well, but nothing had happened as of yet, and since he and his friends couldn't predict the future, there was no point in stressing out over what might happen. Tucker, happy with his conclusion about the situation, was asleep as soon as he turned off his computer and got into bed.

For Danny, the messing around at school, fight with the Box Ghost, and subsequent talk with Tucker had been extremely draining, even though he was in much better shape than he used to be. It was really more mental than anything else. Memories from elementary school washed over him, even as he played online with Tucker. At about 1:50 in the morning, Danny found he couldn't take it anymore and decided that being unconscious was a better option than trying to get lost in a game.

Of course, he had to visit Sam first, or he really wouldn't have been able to get to sleep. At 2:27, he slipped back into his house, feeling slightly better about what was happening, relieved that tonight she had been asleep and not wanting to talk as she had a few times before. Danny fell onto his bed and barely even bothered to change out of his day clothes, only kicking off his shoes and socks and phasing off his shirt and pants as an afterthought.

Tossing and turning, the halfa couldn't quite settle himself, but fell asleep none-the-less, his last thoughts on Sam and some of the better memories of their childhood. As he slept a tiny smile tugged on the corners of his lips, and the blessed release from the stress he was feeling finally came…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Danny," a child's voice called sweetly with a light swishing sound floating behind it. It was so familiar, and made him feel good, happy...

"Danny," it came again, but this time things were slightly more in focus. The background noise of the elementary cafeteria was a major contrast to the lilting voice so close to his side.

"Danny," it was Sam, only…not, "Hey, you awake?"

"Huh?" he turned to face her, a smiling face of about eight or nine years old coming into his slightly blurred vision as he shook the cobwebs from his mind, "I'm up! I'm up!"

A giggle sounded from his best friend as she poked his shoulder and scolded him about falling asleep so easily, "If you didn't stay up 'til eleven at night you wouldn't be falling asleep all the time!"

He observed her for a moment, as he blinked his way back into consciousness. Same face, same hair, but different clothes and no dark makeup. A dark blue t-shirt with a picture of a black puppy was halfway covered by the Oshkosh B'gosh overalls Sam had on, one strap unbuckled and the other twisted. Her hair was still up in the green ponytail she so adored, but looked a bit longer than he thought it normally was. The swish, swish he heard came from the jean material on her legs passing each other as she swung her feet.

'I can swing my feet, too,' he thought for a moment, copying her actions and feeling just like a kid again.

"Yeah really," came another boy's voice, only it wasn't Tucker. Tucker was sitting across from him happily chewing on his turkey and cheese sandwich his mother had made him, same as always, "But stayin' up is kinda' cool, especially when your mom and dad don't catch you."

He knew that voice. He had that person in a couple of classes throughout his life, but to have Sam and Tucker and him sitting at a lunch table…it had to be third grade, 'Wait, third grade?'

Somehow that made perfect sense and yet, it was very confusing.

"Yeah Dash," he answered back, just like he had when they had been friends, "It's a lot of fun 'cause there's lots of cool movies on T.V. that late at night!"

Tucker then swallowed his mouthful and started talking to him about the latest episode of Reboot, as Sam and Dash laughed about something and sent tiny glances in Danny's direction. He caught Sam watching him, and knew what they were planning.

They were always planning, but Sam was just too easy to read. She was an open book, not just with her face and voice, but her feelings were so strong. And she was definitely feeling teasing and funny and happy right now. When he got older, he'd know it as mischievous.

Dash and Sam had a game of sorts. Danny and Sam's 'connection' was no secret around the school and people loved the games that the pair played. Hide'n'seek was no longer an option for them, so other games had been invented by the kids in their neighborhood and those they saw at recess and in class. They could guess colors and numbers and simple shapes easily across the playground. Sometimes they would hide at the direction of other kids and find one another.

This one, though, was one of his favorite.

Sam began to set it up. Sometimes it was books, sometimes it was a milk carton, but more often than not, it was her bottle of water.

She edged her arm towards the purple bottle, which Dash had set right on the edge of the table. The closer she got her hand to it, the more the feeling of happy-silly-sneaky grew from her and Danny found himself smiling just because she was feeling it so strongly.

Strong emotions from Sam were like a giant neon sign telling Danny exactly what was going on with her in the back of his mind. Tucker liked to call it 'Sam-dar', like the radar he had been learning about from his dad. He called it 'Dan-dar' for Sam, because she could feel the same.

Right now, it was at the level when she was almost succeeding, where her nervousness came into play.

'Wait for it,' Danny coached himself, 'let her get just a little closer…and…now!'

His hand shot out to grab the bottle away from her, just as she went to push it over the edge of the table and it had started to lean, "Come on Sam, you thought you could actually get one past me today?"

Sam pouted as she turned back to Dash, "I told you I wouldn't be able to do it; he isn't distracted by anything good."

Dash and Danny just laughed as Tucker nearly choked on his sandwich, "Hey, I was talking to him! You just called me not good!"

Of course, Sam just retaliated by sticking her tongue out at the boy, "I didn't mean it that way, Tucker!

"Don't fight guys," Danny cut in, smiling and generally glowing from the happy-warm-care-tingle he felt coming from Sam. There was also a little…would that be pride, mixed in? Yeah, she was proud of him for catching her, "We're friends, right? Friends don't get mad."

"Nope," Tucker laughed as he waved his turkey sandwich towards Sam, who in turn gagged, "They get even!"

"You couldn't think up anything good enough to get even with Sam," Dash frowned, but it quickly flipped back into a smile, "Besides you're too afraid of her to try anything."

"So? You are, too," Tucker pouted as he bit off more of his sandwich and chewed noisily.

Danny just laughed and turned to smile at Sam, who was already grinning at him, "I told Dash I wouldn't be able to trick you today and knock the bottle off the table. You always catch me."

Danny shrugged and nudged her with his shoulder, "Not always. Sometimes I'm being dumb and thinking about something else."

"That's not being dumb," Sam wrinkled her nose, but it was all starting to fade out for Danny, becoming less clear and sounding distant, "You can't think about me all the time."

"Yes I can," his third-grade self smiled back at her, "I'll always be thinkin' about you…'cause you're right here in my h…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Danny," it was a voice. A girl again…

"Danny," and it was getting clearer, as was the sound of a television and multiple inventions through his house giving off a background hum that he had grown used to over the years.

"Danny, wake up!" It was Jazz, his oh-so-beloved sister.

"Dun'wanna'," came his slurred reply as he rolled over and flipped a pillow over his head, "Go 'way, Jazz…"

"Oh, come on, it's already one in the afternoon," Jazz dutifully grabbed her brother's legs and began to pull him off his bed, though he was getting too heavy to manhandle anymore she noticed wryly, "Don't you want to go and see Sam and Tucker? I'm sure they're both already awake and ready to start all those summer plans you three always make."

Danny sat up finally, stretching and scratching his chest lazily as Jazz sat on the edge of his bed, tired of pulling on him, "We didn't make any plans yet. Only ones I know of are," and here he paused as a jaw cracking yawn forced it's way out, "Sam wants to go to a concert and take us with her, and I made Sam promise that she wouldn't abandon me at the Fourth of July thing Mom and Dad are planning on setting up."

Jazz smiled knowingly at her big-little brother, 'Only got plans with Sam, huh? I knew it.'

What she said though was completely different of course, "Oh, I see. So you and Sam made plans to be alone and bumped off Tucker, I gotcha'."

Or maybe they weren't so different. Sisters have a habit of picking on their siblings at any given opportunity and Danny, in his sleep-addled state, had set himself up a little too nicely for that one.

"Get out," Danny grumbled playfully as he gently smacked his sister with his pillow, "I'll be down after I get a shower."

"See ya' then, lover boy," Jazz taunted playfully, calling back out as she went downstairs, "I'll make you a sandwich!"

Danny just yawned and stretched again, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and preparing himself to actually get up off his bed before he fell asleep again. That wasn't the easiest thing for him to accomplish, but the thought of food was certainly helping him move.

'I haven't thought about third grade in a long time. Not really time to think of all that stuff when I'm always dealing with the ghost stuff,' he sighed to himself as he stood and grabbed a change of clothes, 'At least it was a good dream about it. Kind of a memory.'

A small smile flickered across his lips and eyes, 'And I was pretty smart for only being a third grader. You didn't know it then Sam, but I was right.'

He headed down the hall and took a deep breath, 'You are right here in my head…and my heart.'

Danny turned on the water in the shower and waited for it to warm up, trying to look at his reflection in the mirror, but instead saw a memory or two he wished he could forget replaying in his mind's eye, 'I just wish things between you and me and Dash had turned out differently. He was actually a good guy once upon a time.'

Steam began to fill the bathroom, fogging up the mirror, 'But 'once upon a time' only happens in fairy tales and dreams these days for me. It's got to turn out good. After all I've been through the past two years, I deserve it. Even if I have to make it myself, I'm going to have a happy ever after.'

And with that last thought firm and fresh in his mind, Danny got ready to meet the day, or rather what was left of it. Such was his life though, he chuckled to himself, "And I wouldn't have it any other way."

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: AHEM In honor of the wonderfully funny DP holiday special I just watched instead of studying for my Anthropology final:

'IT RHYMED! IT RHYMED!' Lacey cried with a smile,
Then she settled down to write for a while.
Inspiration was great, nothing stood in her way,
'They'll have another chapter b'fore the end o' the day!'
The laughter and joy she got from the show,
Caused her to sit down, story ready to go!
Then she got hungry and decided to peel an orange,
Wait….NO! NOTHING RHYMES WITH ORANGE!

All I gotta' say is that poor Danny got a really bum wrap in this special! But it was definitely cute…not enough DxS of course, lol…

Well, here's the next chapter! I hope you guys all enjoy, and I dearly hope that I've kept the characters in character. It's so hard to not write them OOC sometimes…Hope you got to catch the holiday special that was on tonight, 'cause if you didn't you might not get the orange and rhyming jokes above… ;) :P

Edited September 13, 2025. And may I just say to all the people who are about to say 'door hinge' rhymes with orange. It is a slant rhyme! Close, but not an actual true rhyme. Tucker's a bro.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Nine: Contravention

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'It's finally a day that's not threatening rain,' Sam though to herself, enjoying the warmth on her face, 'Too bad the boys couldn't tear themselves away from their precious games at the arcade to enjoy it.'

She had somehow managed, without any trouble at all really, to leave the two to their games and head towards home. Except she had gotten sidetracked with the beautiful day and fresh breeze and warm sunshine. It only took until the third week of June for the weather to finally decide to play nice. Normally Sam loved the rain, especially when there was thunder and you could practically feel the storm in your body. The gray dampness that had settled over Amity Park the last few weeks though was just depressing, and the bright day was a happy relief even to her.

'Ugh,' she mocked herself in her mind, while sticking out her tongue and pulling a face that had many passers-by confused, 'For a Goth I sure act happy sometimes. Next thing I know I'll be wearing pink and flirting with anything in pants.'

Chuckling to herself at the ridiculous mental image this brought, and then quickly flushing at the memory of doing it about a year ago to snap Danny and Tucker out of Desiree's alternate reality, the young woman rounded a corner in the park to a more deserted area.

No one came to this part often, and so she and her two boys ventured here the most when they wanted to spend time in nature, just in case a ghost came seeking vengeance. Less people always equaled less headache at those moments. Today however, it appeared that she was wrong in assuming she was to be the only one to visit and an odd sight greeted her. Sitting rather despondently under a tree and staring out across an open field of grass was Dash Baxter. Without his letter jacket and cronies hanging around him, almost looking like he wished a ghost would find him.

Curiosity quickly got the better of her and so she approached quietly, not trying to startle him, but not trying to hide herself either. When she came within three feet of him, his head tilted up to pin her with a gauging look. She looked right back, wondering if maybe Spectra and Bertrand were out causing emotional havoc again, 'And we definitely don't need that.'

"Um, you alright Dash?" Sam twisted her hands together as she watched the jock carefully, trying to figure out if the situation did have a hint of the otherworldly about it.

"I'm fine," he turned his head from her, this and the tone of his voice indicating the end of their discussion. He should have realized this wouldn't help him in the least. When Sam got the notion someone should talk, then they would if it was the last thing she would do. If only he remembered more about her.

"Geeze," she moved closer and raised her eyebrow, a sarcastic quirk to her lips, "excuse me for worrying about another human's well being. You just look like…well, you just don't look like yourself, is all."

"I said I was fine, Manson. I'm not 'not myself' and I don't need your concern."

"You know," Sam leaned against the tree he was sitting under, crossing her arms as she stared down at him, "you're a real egotistical jerk. Something's up, not that I really care what it is, but I don't like seeing people all forlorn looking. It's pitiful."

"Go away, Goth girl," he shifted his eyes to her, glaring at her proximity, "You're freakin' up my personal space."

Sam frowned, "You're pretty easy to read, Dash. You're upset and something is really eating at you. Don't act like such an ass; you may think you're 'above' all of us little people at school, but not even you are that cool."

Sam had caught his eye partway through her little speech and made the ever famous quote marks with her fingers while silently gagging at his high and mighty attitude. He sat up straighter against the tree, huffing to himself about her own attitude.

"I am the best. I've been the best since Freshman year," he looked at her then, curiosity tugging on him to carry the conversation further, or rather let it evolve as it may.

"What? The best at the sports and the game of popularity?" a sardonic smile spread across the girl's lips, the deep plum coloring of her makeup stark against her pale face.

Dash just smirked, for once deciding to play back, "Yeah, and I've made it damn far on that and my looks and money. I have the teachers eating out of my hands."

"Touché, Baxter," Sam drawled dryly. She stood for a few more moments in stillness, before starting to toy with the hem of her shirt, picking at a loose thread. The thread grew, as did the silence, and before three minutes was out, Dash discovered he didn't like the casual way in which she was still hanging around him.

"Why are you still here? Trying to talk to me or what?"

The girl's reply, delivered with a shrug, was more infuriating than anything else she could have said, "Like I said, I don't like it when people get all depressed. It takes away from my 'Goth girl' prestige."

At her blindingly sarcastic smile, that Dash somehow missed the point of and ended up shaking his head, "For a Goth, you sure are happy sometimes. It's weird."

"The word 'weird' doesn't bother me anymore," she laughed back to him, "I've been around it way too long."

"You mean you are it. Face it, you're the definition of the word."

Sam snickered. That got Dash's attention fairly quickly. In fact, the young man was fairly certain that he had somehow given himself whiplash turning to look at her, "What? You actually enjoy being called weird?"

"No. It's just that 'weird' is Danny…and Tucker. Their pictures are actually glued into my dictionary beside the words 'weird' and 'strange' respectively. I'm just waiting for them to discover it the next time they have to borrow it."

Dash's eyebrows rose, "You're almost bad as me in the pranks department, Manson. Speaking of the losers, hadn't you better run along," Dash shooed her with his hands, "and meet up with them?"

'Doesn't seem like a ghost problem,' Sam rolled her eyes and dropped gracefully down to sit next to him. She leaned back against the tree and made herself comfortable before choosing to answer, "I'm a big girl and they can survive without me by playing their games at the arcade."

The moment stretched for a few seconds more as Dash fell back into his thoughts. Sam continued to play with the loose string, "So…you gonna' break down and cry all over the place or you gonna' talk like a human being?"

"Neither," Dash snorted, temper flaring, "I don't want to talk to you about it, if you didn't notice."

"At least you admitted something was wrong. That's the first step."

"Are you ever going to leave?"

"When I feel like it."

"Why are you so concerned anyways? I've been nothing but a jerk to you. I don't like you or your friends. I stuff Fenton into lockers. Often. And I enjoy it."

"So?" Sam elegantly raised an eyebrow, plucking a piece of grass and holding it between her thumbs. A few, very old memories of playground games and time spent in classes together rolled through her mind.

"What, 'So?' is all you can say? They not really your friends?" he watched her adjust the blade and her fingers just right….

Sam shook her head, "It's just…you're human too, I think. Everyone needs a person to talk to, and you don't look like you have anyone right now. You don't have to like me to talk it out."

With that Sam shrugged, puckered her lips, and blew across the grass blade captured between her thumbs. A shrill whistle erupted from her hands, and a smile formed on her face, preventing her from keeping up the sound. Dash watched her carefully, weighing his next words carefully.

"You…honestly don't care what other people think about you, do you?"

"I care," Sam said as she dropped the blade of grass and plucked a second, "It's human nature, but most of the time the things people end up caring about are stupid. I care about my reputation, but it only matters to me that my friends, the people I love, and the people I respect think I'm good. What others think hasn't really been an issue with me for a few years now."

This blade of grass was shredded, as was the next. Green stained her fingers as she smiled down at the mess growing in her lap. Pieces of grass clung to her skirt.

"How do you do it?"

Dash's question caught her off guard. Brow furrowed, she quickly swept the decimated green bits from her, thinking hard on how to answer his question.

"Well," she paused for a second more to collect herself, "I just know that by the time we're grown, most of what happens either won't matter or no one will remember it, and I rely on my friends…a lot."

Dash laughed at that, "You have good friends, even if they are a nerd and a loser. They stick with you. I have…I have a group and my team."

"And groups change and aren't always as cohesive of a conglomerate of close people as friends are," Sam's face lightened in understanding, "I think I know what's up…"

Dash rolled his eyes heavenwards, "Not that you care, right?"

"Hallelujah, someone finally learned! Congratulations, have a cookie," came her dead pan response, biting and disparaging.

Dash once again watched the small girl beside him. Letting his eyes travel her body, he tilted his head to the side, considering her for the first time in a long while as something other than 'the Goth girl'. Sam caught his look and stiffened, "What?"

"You know," Dash started as he gave her the once-over for the third time, "if you lost the Goth look, you'd probably be accepted to the 'A-List.' You're pretty good lookin' Manson and you've got a wicked comeback."

Sam was taken aback and a little weirded out. Dash did not compliment her. Dash didn't insinuate that she was on equal standing with him and his cronies. Dash did not look at her like that. Ever. It was wrong, and disconcerting and without really knowing what she was doing she closed her eyes for a half-second and her apprehension of the situation won over her common sense.

All she knew in that moment was that she...pushed? No, it was more like she tugged it? Almost like pulling on the old servants' bells in her mansion when she was a child. Suddenly her head hurt, but she felt much more at peace. Like she just knew she was alright, no matter what Dash was trying to pull. She just knew that something would happen to save her from this awkward situation. And that, whatever it was, was coming fast.

"Uh, while I think that was supposed to be a compliment, I don't want to hear that from you," Sam moved slightly away from the boy who was leaning closer to her then, "No offense, but you're a creep."

Dash chuckled, "Just think of it as payback for creeping me out through the whole 'talk' we just had."

"We didn't really talk much though," Sam steeled herself and looked back at him, "We argued more than anything else."

"Yeah, and for some reason you're still here," Dash had the nerve to put his arms behind his head and lean into the tree behind him, "No lady can resist a Baxter, not even the freaks…"

"For one thing," Danny's voice cut in from the path as he jogged up to the tree, "Sam isn't a freak, and another thing, it's more like she's waiting to meet up with me and Tucker, not hanging around you."

"So where's the techno-nerd, then?" Dash stood up, hands tightening into fists. At least in this situation he felt he knew exactly how to act, "Or did you just run ahead to meet your little girlfriend?"

"I just got a bad feeling," Danny looked like he was ready to spit.

Sam stood up then, "Uh, funny thing Danny," she smiled sheepishly, "I was actually bothering him at first…"

"Say what?" Danny was tempted to do a very cartoon like double take.

"You two losers have fun with your little lover's spat," Dash strode away, hands tucked in his pockets, "I've got more important things to deal with."

Sam nervously met Danny's eyes then and noticed he had a very strange look on his face, like he was fighting to remember something. He finally gave up though, opting instead to raise an eyebrow at her, "Do I even want to know what that was about?"

"Uh, maybe not," Sam shrugged, moving a little closer to his side, "but let's just say that everyone has a bad day and needs someone to talk to."

"If you were having such a bad day you could have just talked to me," Danny's faced suddenly glazed over in slight worry, "or if you were mad at me, there was always Tucker!"

"Not me Danny," she grabbed his hand and tugged to start him walking back towards the arcade and Tucker, "It was Dash that needed to talk, but let's go and find Tuck. Why did you guys leave the arcade anyways?"

"I dunno'," he shrugged as he let himself be pulled along by the girl, not minding in the least that she was in the lead, "I just felt like I needed to go…through the park. Guess we were just lucky, huh? You looked kinda' uncomfortable."

"Yeah, I was," Sam slowed down to walk by his side, "But you, lucky? Never would have guessed it Danny Fenton."

"Maybe it's the alter-ego hero in me," Danny winked at her, eyes glowing a bright green, "Ya' know, lady luck on my side, intuition stepping in and having me save someone at the right time, at the right place."

"You don't have an alter-ego, Danny," Sam laughed as they crested the next hill, "You're you, one way or another."

"You so sure about that?" he grinned widely, wriggling his eyebrows in a suggestive manner, eyes still green, "Phantom sure seems to be more confident."

"No, that's just the psychological effect of having super powers combined with the belief already ingrained in every teenage boys' mind that they're invincible," she told him with a completely blank face, holding his green gaze for a total of five seconds before they both burst out laughing, "It's true though!"

"You've been talking to Jazz again, haven't you?" Danny grinned as they finally caught sight of the arcade.

"Maybe," she grinned back, before noticing that Tucker was rapidly approaching and apparently on the look out for a ghost.

"Where's the ghost?"

"Uh, nowhere that I know of," Danny shrugged.

"You ran out of there like some monster was about to destroy the whole town and now I find you two…," but to Sam it sounded like Tucker stopped in the middle of his rant for some reason, "but oh well, right? Let's, uh, head over to Sam's and start the first official movie marathon of the summer!"

Danny watched him walk off ahead of them and Sam leaned over to him, "Is he acting weird or is it just me?"

"I dunno' Sam," Danny laughed, bringing a hand up to rub at his neck, and they started following their friend, "Tucker's just cool like that sometimes…"

For you see, Sam was the only one out of the loop right then. She didn't seem to catch on to what Danny knew all along, and what Tucker had taken notice of. What Sam didn't know was that when Tucker saw, Danny had made a face and shook his head to tell him not to say anything. What Sam didn't know was that Danny was loving what was happening.

And it wouldn't be until they reached her house and the three went to the door to go inside that Sam would notice that she was still holding hands with a very pleased, and slightly sneaky, Danny Fenton. Truth be told, she was rather pleased herself.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: I love using Tucker as an outside reference to the relationship Danny and Sam have…..and yes, this chapter is a journal, Tucker keeps one on his PDA, as noted in the first Desiree episode. Short chapter…and five points if anyone can figure out the pun about the new ghost's name...

Edit! I messed up on a name and now I feel really bad...I wrote Warden instead of Walker and felt oh so dumb...oh well, I fixed it. :)

Edited September 13, 2025. I remember thinking up using Tucker's journal to give a unique perspective to the story one night as I was walking on my university campus and wondering if I could really get it to work. I was worried about finding Tucker's 'voice', but so many people loved it. Five points again for finding the pun in the ghost's name lol.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Ten: Misadventures

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sunday, June 28th:

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Today was crazy, but that's pretty normal for me now. We, the infamous troublesome trio of Amity Park, actually went to the park tonight after a day of sitting around Danny's house and complaining about how bored we all were and how hot it was outside.

Good thing no ghosts have been around lately, Danny would be whining even more if he had to fighting in the heat, and I don't think Sam would put up with it. I can just see it now, one Samantha Manson arrested for murder of her best friend by suffocation under pillow, which she keeps threatening to do. That would be one heck of a head line.

Anyways, the park was pretty fun until we almost got in trouble. We all had flashlights and I made Danny promise that he wouldn't cheat by using his powers. Sam made me promise I wouldn't cheat with anything I had either, which was a shame because I just got this great pair of night vision goggles. Cost me a fortune, but it was so worth it.

Back on subject though, the game in the park was great. We played flashlight tag for about an hour, just being idiots and tagging each other and then taking off like our lives depended on it. I don't think I've run that much in a long time outside of running away from ghost attacks.

Sam and Danny ended up having one of those moments that almost makes me want to puke from the sweetness of it all. That or lock them in a closet together and find some way to keep Danny from phasing out so they can just get on with admitting they like each other.

I'm actually ready to go for the direct approach and force them into it. Then again, that probably wouldn't work out with how stubborn Sam can be and how weird Danny can get when a situation involves a girl. Which is funny because most of the time he's fine around Sam. Then of course she goes and does something to remind him that she is female and he'll wig out. Not gonna' lie though, it is kinda' weird when something happens to make me see Sam as a girl and not just...Sam, so I kinda' get it. 

Anyway, we had been playing for about an hour when one of the coolest things happened. The police actually came and tried to round us up. Awesome, huh? We actually ranked high enough on the Amity disturbance list to get a cop car!

I was hiding, or trying to hide, from Danny when I heard a "Gotcha!" and a shout of surprise from Danny and Sam. He had tackled her from behind and they started in on one of their moments. I swear I would have actually left them alone this time if I hadn't seen the cop car pull up.

They looked like they were about to kiss, seriously. Kinda' freaky from my point of view, 'cause I've known them for so long, but oh well. They need to go out and get it over with already. I've got a few bucks riding on it happening before the end of Junior year.

The cop car pulled up and I hurried to break up the party and get us out of there before we got caught. Sam immediately pushed Danny off of her from their place on the ground when I ran up and I couldn't help it. I smiled and made a smart-ass remark. I am an idiot.

If I hadn't of said anything, they wouldn't have started freaking out on me and acting weird. For once I was the one with the cool head and told them about the cop and about needing to get out of the park, pronto.

Well, we made it out, and here I sit writing at 3 in the morning. I swear I am the best friend in the world sometimes. Not to mention handsome. And brave. I mean, I did save all our butts.

But that's all for now, 'cause this man needs some serious sleep.
-Tucker out

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Monday, June 29th:

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Dude, okay…

I don't say this often, but today was some seriously messed up shit.

Okay, there I got it out of my system, but seriously. I mean, a ghost who attacks with spray paint? Where do they get their crazy personas? Does death drive people insane, or are their personalities affected by their lives?

I guess that would make the most sense. Poindexter was bullied in life, so he protects in death. Ember probably died during a concert or something. Walker was probably a cop or a, well, warden at a jail or something.

Do we all have an equal chance at being a ghost with an obsession? Will I be like Technus? (Perish the thought.) What's Danny going to be, though, is my question. Super-hero in life, super-hero in death? Though technically he already is, so I guess that pans out? But man I don't want my best friend to have to do this for eternity. I mean, unless it like, makes him super happy and then I guess? I dunno', this whole day has me feeling some kinda' way I guess.

We were walking down to the Nasty Burger, minding our own business like always, and then came Danny's ghost sense, blue mist thingy.

Anyhow, we turn to look into one of the alleyways we were walking past and there's this ghost, in broad daylight painting the side of a building.

Now, I don't have a problem with graffiti artists so long as they aren't being idiots about it, ya' know, tagging and marking their territory and writing stupid things. Some of the work they do is luscious. Awesome to look at.

This guy, uh, ghost was one of those artists. He was amazing, but all he was doing was writing his name, Huey. On every surface. Which just so happened to include Danny when he went ghost and flew up to talk to him.

Danny wasn't amused, but Sam and I got a kick out of it. The stupid ghost thought we were laughing at his artwork though and started to attack us. Thank God for ectoplasm shields, else wise me and Sam would have needed a change of clothes and a good scrub down.

After about two minutes of Danny and Huey throwing paint and punches and coloring the entire alley, Sam was apparently getting bored as she walked right up to the ghost with a spray paint can in hand.

How she gets the nerve to do some of the things she does I shall never know…now if only she could apply this to her situation with Danny. That would definitely make their 'relationship' (which is adamantly ignored by those two) progress.

Off topic again, I know, but Sam walked up to this ghost and Danny was all going crazy and yelled at her to get away, when the ghost just looks at her and the paint can in her hand. She said something all witty, I can't remember it so sue me, and he laughed and told her that he just wanted to paint. Danny floated down beside Sam and the ghost moved about a step closer. Don't know if Sam noticed it or not, but Danny's hands definitely started glowing green when Huey got closer than Danny thought he should.

Can anyone say territorial?

So, the ghost starts talking to them and I walk up to join in and we all work out what the real problem was. Like Huey said, he just wanted to paint, and in life he had done a lot of graffiti work. Sam suggested that instead of just tagging things he do actual works, like wall murals and stuff like that, all over the city. There were lots of walls to paint on, and, if the work was good, people usually didn't mind having drawings on the sidewalls of their businesses.

Huey wasn't convinced until I chimed in that it would be a challenge. It would be harder to do actual artwork than just detailing his name, and it would be like a game to figure out what people would keep on their walls. He agreed then and cleaned up the alleyway peacefully with our help. Nice guy really…

See? This was one messed up day. We never get ghosts to agree with us and they never want to actually talk. Usually it's, 'Take over the world' this or 'Destroy you' that. Sam had a great idea, but something about what happened afterwards definitely got recorded in my Sam and Danny file.

Danny had this little smirk on his face as we started to walk away, like he was all proud of Sam, but he was beside me and Sam was too far behind us to have seen it. Then she busts out a line like, "Proud of me, huh?" and Danny gets all flustered and just nods and we get to the Nasty Burger.

It was just weird. How did she know… I mean, I know how she knew, but it was just...yeah. It was probably just a coincidence because it's way too soon into this re-development of their mental link to have started feeling each others, well, feelings so clearly again.

I dunno', the rest of the day was cool though. We just hung out at the arcade and actually got Sam to play a couple of games with us. She doesn't usually play the Jurassic Park shooter, but she gave in today. She ain't the best, but she definitely ain't the worst. Must be all the times she's watched us play.

After that we went back to Danny's house and had dinner with him and his family. That's always fun. You never know when the food is gonna' get up and dance for you…or try to eat you before you eat it. I try to avoid that part of it when I can. The thought of vengeful meat is enough to give a man nightmares.

But yeah, I'm tired and all out of words.
-Tucker out

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Tuesday, June 30th:

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

So, today was fun.

I swear, the Fentons are made to forget dates. Well, the guys in the family always forget important dates, like all the times that Mr. Fenton forgot his anniversary. Birthdays are just another casualty to their brain's lack of memory it seems.

Danny and Sam met up with me at the mall for a day of eating junk food and poking around all the little stores that had recently cropped up, but for some reason Danny was getting really fidgety. He kept saying he felt like he forgot something.

Sure enough, he forgot something alright.

We spotted Jazz at about 2 this afternoon heading into one of the little gift stores and when she came back out we caught up with her. Danny asked what she had gotten and her reply had him nearly phasing through the floor in shock and worry.

It was a birthday present for their mom.

Needless to say Danny immediately started rushing around trying to find a present for his mom, giving us a "Sorry guys, I really need to get this!" before taking off and leaving us to figure out what to do with ourselves.

Sam bet me a twenty that he wouldn't find anything. I knew better than to bet against her, but I couldn't just pass up the chance at a free twenty. She won…lucky.

By about 6 Sam and I had migrated to the Nasty Burger, where Danny found us. He was in a pretty bad way, as in, he totally lacked in the present department. After I handed my last twenty over to Sam, she told me to get on the net and look up a gift site. I did and while Danny was bemoaning his fate and his forgetfulness we found the perfect present for Mrs. Fenton. Sam whipped out her handy phone and ordered it to be delivered to the Fenton household at 8 when the party was going to be held.

Thank God we had talked to Jazz longer than Danny had and found out what time the party was going to be at.

I swear, and I know I've said it before, but I have got to be the absolute best friend that a person can have. With maybe the minor exception of Sam sometimes…and Danny when he actually has his head on straight.

The party was great and the present was delivered in the nick of time, saving Danny from having to give his mom some lame last minute thing he had picked up while we dragged him home. It really was pretty crappy, so we saved him big time.

His face was totally priceless. Sam snapped a picture for posterity's sake and I got one for my collection of blackmail pictures of my friends. I love that collection.

Well, I've got a big day tomorrow and for the next couple of days. The whole town's getting ready for the Fourth of July. I just hope our trio can keep out of more trouble until after it's all over with. I'm too young to feel this old. I mean really, I'm about to go to bed and it's only 1.

There's gotta' be something wrong with me, lol.
-Tucker out

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Reminder to self: Danny promised to take us out for ice cream tomorrow for saving his butt, and said we could get whatever we want. I'm gonna' make him regret that.

I'm out, yo.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Here's another dream chapter for you, but this time it's from Sam's point of view….oh with a half-discussion on the almost, but not really kiss mentioned by Tucker in last chapter….I'll probably get a lot of interesting reviews for this one, so if you feel you need an explanation I shall do my best, all you have to do is ask!
Five points and a cookie to R. Shield for getting the pun! 'Huey' was a play on the word 'hue', meaning color...lol, silly I know, but cute silly I think! Anywho, congrats to you!

Edited September 14, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Eleven: Interlude: Remembered Ignorance

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

It was still on her mind.

The park and flashlight tag. The almost, close to it, but not nearly close enough kiss. The feeling of having done something amazing in his eyes when she talked Huey out of attacking them more than he had. Being promised ice cream after helping him out and then getting the ice cream the next day.

But the almost kiss was closet to the surface of her mind. It was just so…frustrating and at the same time convenient that Tucker had showed up to get them and prevent them from getting in trouble with the cops. Not that Danny couldn't have made them invisible, but neither of them had been paying attention to anything other than the fact that Danny had her pinned to the ground, holding one of her wrists to keep her from hitting him in the shoulder. It probably was for the best that Tucker had interrupted the moment.

She wasn't sure about Danny, but a kiss could very possibly have been a bad thing right at the moment in time. What would have happened afterwards? Would they have been awkward around one another? Would he have regretted it? Would she?

'No,' Sam thought to herself as she finished snuggling down into her sheets, 'I wouldn't have minded or regretted kissing him. That's a scary thought though. A 'fake-out make-out' is one thing, but a real, honest to goodness kiss? In the middle of the park? At night…'

She turned herself over, 'He'll be here soon,' and he would, too. He always came to his 'sanctuary' as she had begun to think of the room. It wasn't just her room anymore, it had become Danny's place as well.

A sigh rent the air then, and she nearly jumped at the sound, but forced herself to lie still and act asleep. She hadn't necessarily been avoiding him, she just didn't actively seek out his companionship since the park. Tucker was a good barrier at times. She had to admit that it sucked though. Life was boring without Danny.

Apparently her best friend had other matters to attend to because after only thirty minutes spent resting by her window, during which time she would sneak quick peeks at the white-haired halfa nervously tapping his fingers on his knee, he returned to her side and made sure the blankets were snugly in pace.

A wry chuckle and then, "What am I supposed to do Sam? Pretend nothing happened in the park? You might be hurt, or you might appreciate it. If I act like something did almost happened, then you might get offended, or you might be happy. Either way I feel like I'm trapped into maybe making you upset."

Her hair was brushed off her face and it was so hard, so very hard, to not just open her eyes right then and say what she was thinking, 'Well, I honestly don't know what to say. I care for you, I like you a lot, but do I want more than friendship right now from you? I'm feeling pretty trapped, too, Danny. Things are changing. I don't want us to change as well…not yet.'

"Sam," he sighed, "some people say when you're asleep you still hear things. So, I guess this is just the coward's way out. I'm going to act like nothing happened, and I hope you aren't upset about that. It's just that, we both have so much to deal with. If the link is coming back on top of the ghosts…"

Sam could almost feel him wince then, "If the link is coming back….damn, there are just so many bad memories. I don't want for us to end up being a bad memory of a friendship that went wrong. You're too good a friend to risk losing."

Danny Fenton, the boy she had a huge crush on for God knew how long, who was a despised hero that regularly saved lives, who was Danny Phantom, who was her best friend…he meant so much to her, and she apparently did to him, too. She felt touched that he thought so much of her.

"Sam," he said again as he stood up, "I just wish life wasn't always so difficult for me. This stupid link coming back is driving me crazy. I sound so selfish, I know. Thank God you're asleep. You'd either kill me or try to and I don't really like either one of those options."

At this last statement the halfa chuckled at himself, "Look how morbid you've made me," he teased the sleeping girl, brushing gloved fingers across her forehead to move her hair, "but that's a good thing I guess. You're sarcastic and I'm too cheesy. We balance each other out pretty well, and with Tucker we get just the right blend of all the emotions. Hey, do you know that the three of us make one emotionally stable person? How sad is that?"

"I really do have to go early tonight though," he sighed once more, "This is so sad that I'm talking to you when you're asleep. I really need to see a therapist…"

And he was gone. Just like that, and Sam frowned and shifted herself deeper into her bed and pillows as she traced her fingertips over where he had touched her, 'How is it you're a complete moron sometimes and can still figure out just what to say, Danny Fenton?'

He was right. What happened in the park was rocky ground that she, and apparently he, wasn't ready to try and cross yet. What he said about the link was possibly true as well. Their main priority right now would have to be figuring out if it really was starting to grow again and if they would have to repress it like they had in elementary school.

'Elementary school,' Sam sighed as she closed her eyes, 'those days were supposed to be so sweet…and they were, but only because of Tucker and Danny…Mom and Dad just….Mom, Dad…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Mom, Dad!"

'Why aren't they listening to me?'

"Moooom," she whined to catch her attention, "I just wanna' tell you!"

"Samantha Elizabeth Manson," her mother cut her off, "We are very disappointed in you and do not want to hear what you have to say right now. Now please, finish your dinner young lady."

"But Mom! Danny and I didn't even do anything!" she began to desperately try to explain to her parents, "We just were laughing at something funny, we would have stopped if Mr. Gill had asked us to!"

"Sammy-kins," he father's overly calm voice caused her to sigh, "You and Daniel need to stop playing that silly little game of yours. His parent's have already assured us they were going to have a talk with him about it and we intend to do so with you."

"Samantha, dear," Mrs. Manson picked up where her husband left off, "We know you and Danny are close friends, but pretending to be able to read one another's minds is just not done. It's impossible and the two of you are getting a little old for such childish games, sweetie."

"It's not a game!" Sam felt like crying. She could feel Danny in the back of her mind feeling the same way. His parents were obviously having, or had already had, the same talk with him as she was getting, and she took a small comfort in that.

"Samantha," her father looked at her in then, "Stop this right now, and do not backtalk your mother. You are in fourth grade young lady. Things like playing at being psychic are all well and good when you're just pretending, but you and Daniel are taking it to the extreme. If he is bullying you into this then…"

"He isn't making me do anything, Dad," Sam frowned and pushed her broccoli around her plate. Somehow she realized that a rift was forming between she and her parents. It bothered her, but it bothered her more that they wouldn't have enough faith in their own daughter to believe her, 'Why can't they just believe me? I've never lied to them before.'

"Honey, just please stop pretending with Danny," her mother tiredly rubbed her eyes before moving to pick up her wine glass, "People have started talking and this is the second time this month we've had to pick you up from school. His parent's are not happy with this situation, either."

"Fine, Mom," Sam said angrily, throwing her napkin onto the table and shoving herself back from the table, "May I be excused? I'm not hungry anymore and I have homework I need to finish."

"Fine, Sammy-kins," her father waved her off.

The rest of the night and morning were a blur. The next thing Sam knew she was sitting in class, staring into space and waiting for something to happen. She had already finished her worksheet. Now if Danny would only hurry up...

'Another boring day,' she thought to herself, 'At least me and Danny can have some fun, I wonder what he's thinking. He feels very happy.'

"Hey, Sam," Danny turned towards her then, blue eyes dancing, "I just…"

"Hey freak!" a kid called and threw a paper ball at Danny's head, "Oops…I forgot to say catch!"

The class went into an uproar of half laughter, half nervous chattering. Danny and Sam sighed. They were getting used to the teasing and taunting. Talking to their parents didn't work. They refused to believe them for some reason, no matter what they did to try and prove their connection to them.

Their teacher was out of the question, too. All that ever happened from Mr. Gill would be a call to order from the class, just so they would settle down. He never reprimanded the bullies. He never told the other kids to leave Sam or Danny alone. He just didn't care.

But something was going horribly wrong. The kids actually got up, 'No,' Sam thought, 'no one gets up! This is fourth grade, not fifth!'

They were coming towards her. Yelling, shouting, hitting, and the teacher still did nothing but sit there and ignore what was happening. Her parents were there and they did nothing. Danny was shouting something she couldn't hear, he was being torn from her by those people.

She couldn't feel him anymore. She only felt numb, when she knew she should be frightened and horrified and sad and a thousand other terrible emotions. She couldn't feel him in the back of her mind, so nothing else really mattered right then.

'I can't feel you!' Sam cried out in her mind, 'I can't feel you, why can't I feel you Danny? Where are you going?'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Why can't I feel you? Where...Dan...'

Sam sat up then, and drew a deep breath as if she had stopped breathing for a few seconds in her sleep. Shakily she exhaled heavily through her mouth as she thought back over her dream turned nightmare.

It had started as a memory of her parents telling her she was only playing a game with Danny when they were in forth grade. She had been about nine then and knew, absolutely knew, that it was not a game.

Games were fun and interesting and safe. You didn't play games that got you called names or teased or hit or get sent to the principal's office and home to angry parents. You didn't do something that could possibly get you hurt. That's why they had stopped.

'That's why Danny made me promise that we'd stop, that we'd get rid of the link,' Sam drew her knees to her chest and raised her fingers to her lips, 'That's why he's so worried now, but things seem like they can turn out different. I'm so confused, Danny, but maybe you're right. We have bigger fish to fry than worrying about almost kissing in the park. I understand, but I just...'

Sam took one last deep breath before settling back down to rest. It was only seven in the morning and she was determined to get at least a few more hours of rest. It was summer after all.

'I'll always understand,' she closed her eyes and drifted back into sleep with one last thought, 'because we're the only ones who really know everything we've been through. I trust you, Danny. You've never let me down before…'

Sam was asleep then, just like that, and drifted into a much more pleasant dream that had to do with ice cream, soft green grass, and a certain blue eyed halfa….She didn't know it, but trials were coming and she needed all the pleasant sleep she could get.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: All I have to say is I have wanted to write this chapter for so long now. I can't wait to try my hand at the wonderful character that is Valerie Gray. She's as cool as Tucker and I'm so excited, I just hope I keep her in character!
Note please that this is the big Fourth of July festival in the park I've been setting up with tiny hints in the last couple of chapter…;)

Edited September 14, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twelve: Pyrotechnics

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Ah,' Jasmine Fenton sighed to herself happily as she stretched out her arms and stepped out of the RV into the bright sunlight, 'This is going to be one of the best Fourth of July festivals ever held in Amity.'

Grinning cheerfully she quickly moved to help her brother and parents unload the small, disassembled booth they had constructed at their home. Today's festivities were just beginning to start, with people arriving to set up food and game booths, much like their own, before things kicked off.

"Danny," she said worriedly as he began to haul one of the larger sideboards over to their designated spot by himself, "let me help you. That has got to be heavy and I don't want you getting hurt!"

Danny grinned cheekily back at his sister, "What, this?" he let go with his left hand and held it up about a foot off the ground with only his right, "You're kiddin', right sis?"

Jazz found herself shaking her head at her first hand demonstration of Danny's growing muscle mass, 'He's been doing so much fighting these last two years, he was bound to get muscles sometime…'

He continued happily on his way, but used both his hands to walk with the board. Jazz figured it was either to make it easier to walk, or to hide his growing strength. Or maybe even do a little of both, 'Though I doubt Danny has two reasons for doing something. Usually he does things impulsively, not that that's a good thing all the time.'

As the Fentons began to set up their 'ghost-hunting' game booth, many others began to file into the park, mainly to enjoy the festivities that were already gearing up. Three food vendors, two cotton candy stands, a dunking booth, and even a fun house were already positioned strategically across part of the park. The carnival rides at the park entrance were already running and various screams and laughter could be heard as people enjoyed themselves. The largest hill, however, was left completely bare, reserved for people to spread their blankets on and set up their own little areas for the day and the firework show that night.

Fourth of July was a big event this year, and Jazz was optimistically hopeful that nothing would go wrong. She, much like Danny, was ever on the alert for strange happenings so that her little brother would have some help if it was needed. Jazz felt for the Jack-o-Nine-Tails that she had securely tucked in the back pocket of her pants.

When asked why she had decided to bring it along, a simple shrug and a "You can never be too prepared!" dealt with her father well enough. She just informed her mother that she thought it would help the children get into the correct mindset to play the game. She had gotten huge hugs and words of approval from both of them.

"Ow," Danny whined as he caught his thumb between the last two sides that he and Jazz were putting together to set up to the little booth, "I hurt my thumb…"

"Well, that isn't the smartest thing to do," a sarcastic voice quipped, "Shouldn't you be trying to prevent injuring yourself in case you have other things to deal with tonight?"

"Oh, ha, ha, Sam," Danny grumbled as he shook his hand in the air, trying to relieve the pain, but a smile was stealing across his face, "Yeah, sure, I really try to hurt myself on a regular basis, 'cause it's some kind of method that makes it more tolerable….damn it, I got a splinter."

Jazz watched as Sam deftly caught his hand in mid-shake and examined it for a second. A sly smirk and a rather devious look flashed across the girl's face as she reached for the hem of her shirt, where a safety pin was attached, "I can fix that. Jazz, you might have to hold him down, he's a real baby about splinters…"

"No," Danny tried to back away from his best friend, rapidly shaking his head, but she held on tight, walking forward as he retreated, "no, no, no, no, no. You are not pricking at my thumb with that to try and get the splinter out."

"You're right Sam," Jazz laughed as Danny finally wrenched himself away from the much smaller girl, "and as soon as you catch him, I'll help you out. Until then, I'm going to finish setting this up and try and find Mom and Dad. You two have fun."

Jazz smiled and shook her head knowingly as the pair were off like a shot across the park, one yelling about the other being a big baby, the other yelling back that cruel and unusual punishment was against the law.

'If those two get any closer, I'll be helping to plan a wedding…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The day had been rather successful so far, much to Danny's surprise. Tons of people visited his parents' booth, enjoying the simple game of shooting down one of the fake 'ghosts' and receiving a prize after hitting five.

No real ghosts had shown up, no one from his school that had a problem with him had stopped by, and Tucker and Sam had actually been keeping him entertained while he ran the booth for his turn. Life couldn't get much better.

'Of course,' Danny thought glumly as his breath appeared before him in a blue mist, 'it can always get worse. I really need to stop jinxing myself…Murphy's Law and all that."

"Go on Danny. Me and Sam will cover for you," Tucker waved him off and pushed him out the back, "We know what to do, and it's almost time for the fireworks anyways, so the booth won't be open for too much longer, now."

"You guys are the best," Danny smiled as he quickly transformed himself and headed off to find the interloper.

After searching for twenty minutes, Danny was just about to give up when he heard a giggle coming from up in one of the trees. Glancing up he saw Kitty and Johnny snuggled up on one of the branches, facing the hill where the fireworks would take place.

Danny watched for a minute, thinking back to the other ghost, Huey, who had just wanted to paint. He hadn't been doing any real harm, and this time, neither were Johnny or Kitty. They looked like they just wanted to watch the show.

'Benefit of the doubt it is,' Danny smiled to himself before calling out to them, "Hey, you two."

Johnny immediately moved Kitty behind him, further up the branch, "What do ya' want halfa?"

"Nothing," Danny said with a small smile, holding up his hands in a show of peace, "I just wanted to tell you that you'd probably get a better view of the fireworks in that tree over there."

Kitty grinned around her boyfriend then, "Really? That's it, Danny?"

"That's it," he nodded, then added sheepishly, "You aren't causing problems or anything, so I really don't have a good reason to fight with you. I kinda' figured you were just here to watch the show."

Kitty giggled again as Johnny sat in slight shock. Quickly composing himself he turned back to the halfa below them, "Yeah, uh…thanks?"

"No problem," Danny turned to go, but gave one last stern look over his shoulder, "Just don't make me have to fight tonight. I don't want to ruin it for you two or for me."

"Whatever," Johnny said, pulling Kitty back to his side, "Later."

Smiling at the clear dismissal, Danny floated away. It was certainly a relief that they didn't want to fight this time around. Benefit of the doubt was definitely a good thing in his mind, and it wouldn't hurt for them to have a little time out of the ghost zone he supposed.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"It's about time you got here," Sam raised her eyebrows as Danny plopped down between her and his dad, "The show is just about to start."

"I'm surprised you actually came. Isn't this a little commercial and government related for you?" he shot back teasingly.

"Yeah, Sam," Tucker joined in from her other side, "You don't usually do the Fourth thing. Too many meat products and stuff."

Sam just rolled her eyes, "Danny talked me into it with an oh so pathetic 'Don't abandon me because I'm so pitiable and don't want to have to work a booth' talk."

"I did not!" Danny said as he flushed slightly, "I just said that…well, I meant...ah, dang it," and he hung his head in defeat.

"Does that mean that it was the truth?" Tucker asked her with a smirk and raised eyebrow.

"Yep," she smiled back, "It sure does."

"So, where were you Danny boy?" Jack got into the conversation, "You disappeared on us, and Sam and Tucker said something about you heading to the food booth."

"Uh, yeah," Danny smiled sheepishly, "I got kinda' hungry and I, uh…"

"Met me there and we got distracted looking around at all the booths. Danny just wanted to get a soda so I said I'd head back first," Jazz cut in smoothly with a wink, 'Don't worry little brother, I've got you covered.'

"Ah," their father shook his head knowingly, missing the thankful smile Danny sent his sister, "it is easy to get distracted when there's so much stuff to see. The only thing that would make this better would be some ghosts running amok for your mother and I to round up together."

"Oh, Jack," Maddie placed a hand on his arm, "that wouldn't be good for tonight. This is supposed to be quality time for all of us."

"No, it wouldn't be good," he replied to her with a devilish smirk, "but it would mean quality time alone for you and me."

The older woman just batted his arm and replied happily, "Why are you so sweet?"

"'Cause I love ya' baby," and he gave her a sloppy kiss on her cheek, which caused the teens beside them to laugh and roll their eyes.

BOOM.

The first firework went off in the air above their heads without warning sending them all into more laughter, only this time to work the nervousness out of their systems. Sam had inadvertently grabbed at Danny's shirt sleeve and nearly pulled him over from the force she put into it. Not that he minded, because it had forced them to end up sitting thigh to thigh, pressed closer together. The announcements and music started then, and everyone's attention was on the sky.

Danny couldn't help stealing glances at the girl beside him though, face lit in different colors as she watched the show.

The rest of the fireworks display was beautiful, and all four Fentons, a Manson, and a Foley completely enjoyed themselves. The end, though, came all too soon. Danny and the rest of their party began to head back to the booth when Maddie pulled the four youngsters off to the side.

"You four don't worry about cleaning up," she smiled congenially, handing over a couple of twenty dollar bills, "just leave that to us. Danny, you and Jazz set it up, and Sam and Tucker don't need to help us with our booth. You run along and have some more fun before everything shuts down for the evening, alright?"

Four enthusiastic nods later found them by themselves, wandering through the fairway, enjoying the sights and sounds and smells.

Well, some were enjoying the smells.

"Ugh, I swear," Sam pressed her hand over her nose for the fifth time, "if I smell another hot dog or see someone tearing into a turkey leg I am going to hurl."

"Uh," Danny watched her carefully as she swallowed hard, confusion and concern swirling in his eyes, "You want to forget the festival and do something else?"

"No," she glanced over at Jazz and Tucker who were thoroughly enjoying some random game or other, "I don't want to ruin everyone's night. I think I'll just head home."

"Aw, come on Sam," Danny smiled, but it faded as she gagged again at couple sporting two giant sausages on sticks, "It'd only be fair to do something you wanted to do. You spent the whole day here after all."

"No, Danny," but she never got any farther than that as a man bumped into her and the scent of chilidog assaulted her senses. Her eyes watered as she felt her stomach turn, but was quickly distracted as Danny snagged her hand. Suddenly she found herself invisible and intangible and being led forcefully back towards the open hill that everyone had already left.

The trip was much shorter than it should have been with the inconvenience of actually having to go around objects removed. Apparently it was easier to just walk through them in Danny's mindset, people included. Many festival goers would go home with a story of feeling a cold draft pass through them, knowing full well it had been a ghost encounter of the gentler variety than most in Amity Park saw.

"You know that was pretty dumb to pull that back there," Sam finally said as they stopped on the other side of the hill, "Someone could have seen us disappear."

Glowing green eyes and snow white hair melted back into her field of vision as they both popped back into the visible spectrum, "Yeah," he shrugged, "but no one was really looking and if they were they'd just think they were going crazy or it was a trick of the light or something…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Valerie Gray was not having the best of times for her Fourth of July. She had been so sure that that stupid ghost boy would show up to wreck the festivities, but so far nothing had happened.

She sulked her way back over to the hill where everyone had been gathered to watch the fireworks, ready to give up her hunting for the night. She was determined to get home on time, which meant before her father noticed she had snuck out while she was still grounded for sneaking out last week to look for ghosts.

A voice, however, caught her attention and she stealthily made her way to a set of bushes located so very conveniently next to the tree line she was walking along. The voice sounded awfully like Danny Fenton from school, and soon a second voice, that of Sam Manson, confirmed what Valerie thought she heard.

Still making her way to the bushes so she could sneak a peak, she caught some of their conversation.

"Yeah, but no one was really looking and if they were they'd just think they were going crazy or it was a trick of the light or something…"

"That doesn't matter Danny," a sigh was heard, "you didn't have to."

"Yeah I did," she heard him say right before she poked her head over the bushes, "I mean you looked like you were about to barf when that guy bumped into you with that chilidog. Too much meat all in one place, huh?"

Sam Manson was standing on the hillside having a very nice little conversation with that good for nothing ghost, Danny Phantom!

'Wait, what?' Valerie frantically shook her head and wondered if she was dreaming, 'That's impossible! Sam and Danny are all over each other, and that stupid ghost doesn't just hang out with living people! I know I heard Danny's voice, I know I did.'

But a thought washed over her then. Yes, she had heard Danny's voice…but she had also heard…Danny's, the ghost Danny's, voice. They were exactly the same. She wasn't able to tell them apart aside from the slight echo that the ghosts seemed to have with their voices. And the names and…

'That's insane!' she chastised herself as she continued to watch the pair interact, ready to intercede on Sam's behalf if necessary, 'It's not just insane, it's literally impossible! Danny Fenton is very much alive. He is not a ghost.'

"No, it wasn't just that it was too much meat," Sam sighed as she moved to sit down on the hill, the ghost moving to sit beside her, "I haven't been feeling great today. My Mom forgot to tell the new cook that I don't eat meat and what I thought was scrambled tofu this morning was actually eggs. I had a huge bite in my mouth before I realized it and ended up dry heaving for like an hour. My stomach's been messed up all day. The smells just made it worse."

"How come you didn't say anything?" he cut her a worried look, "Somebody could have taken you home. Or found you something for your stomach at the very least."

Sam smiled, "It didn't bother me that much this afternoon when I was at the booth, and the fresh air is helping now. I actually really do appreciate that you got me away from it."

The two sat in companionable silence for a moment, just watching the stars and enjoying the quiet the night afforded them. Valerie was still racking her brain for explanations.

'He's just sitting there with her?' she watched confusedly, 'No ransacking, no destroying, no blowing things up?'

As she thought back over all her other encounters with the ghost, a pattern began to show itself, 'He's always claimed he was innocent, he's always helped me when I really needed it, and he's shown a good side a bunch of times. But still, I thought all ghosts were bad…'

A chuckle brought her back to the pair on the hillside, "You're like my own personal air conditioner, you know that? It's the middle of the summer and I'm as cool as can be sitting next to you and your ghostly self."

"Ha! So being cold is a good thing sometimes," he looked like he winked at her, "but being warm is a good thing too, you know."

"If I didn't know you better I'd say you were flirting," Sam shot back, a look of slight amusement on her face as she leaned against the ghost's side, he's arms out behind them both to keep them supported.

'They fight and joke just like Sam and Danny Fenton do,' Valerie realized wide-eyed, unsure of what to make of it.

"So? Even friends need to flirt, right Sammy-poo?"

"I'd kill you if I thought I could right now," she turned to smack him on the shoulder, or tried to, but her hand went straight through him and down until it was level with his emblem, "One, don't call me that. Two, this is the weirdest feeling in the world…"

"What?"

"My hand is through your chest," she stared blankly as he tried, unsuccessfully, to keep from laughing. Her fingers traced through nothing as she tried to voice her thoughts, "It feels…tingly. Does it hurt?"

"No," he looked down at the arm still through him, "It sure don't hurt me, though hitting me would have. Does it hurt you?"

"No, it doesn't hurt," she chuckled and pulled her hand out then, looking it over, "It's just a weird feeling is all. Like my hand fell asleep in a freezer."

'How is she so calm around him?' Valerie thought frantically, 'He's a ghost. Shouldn't she be freaking out? He is a lot like Danny though…maybe that's why she isn't freaking out? He looks like Danny now that I think about it…and she is Goth. Maybe she's into ghosts?'

The pair laughed at something else, and then Danny Phantom stood and bowed elaborately to the girl still seated, before offering his gloved hand and pulling her up, "We'd better head back."

"Yeah," she laughed as they started walking back hand in hand and fading from view as they went, "We'll never hear the end of it for 'disappearing' on them."

"Oh, ha, ha," came a slightly amused, slightly disgruntled voice, "you're really on a roll today Sam…"

Valerie sat for a few moments more before daring to move, lest the two not really be gone. Standing up she quickly tapped her heels together to trigger her board. She had a lot to think over tonight, and she really didn't need to get into more trouble with her father.

'He didn't do a single thing all night, but he was obviously here all along. Plus he was talking with Manson like they were old friends. He was nice to her, and really he's been nice to me all those times, even when we're fighting…and…and I've usually been the one to start the fights.'

Valerie sighed as she soared over the city back to her home, 'I couldn't have misjudged him, could I? It was him and his stupid dog. But he said it wasn't his dog. Ah, I just don't know now. I definitely need to look into this. Next time Phantom boy shows up, me and him are going to have a heart to heart.'

With a firm nod, Valerie felt a bit better about her situation, checking over all her equipment as she flew, 'And that heart to heart is gonna' happen, even if it means the hard way….Danny Phantom, you've got some explaining to do.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: And it's starting to get more serious and poor Danny is nearing critical. I can just see him yelling "I am NOT CRAZY!" at the top of his lungs…lol. Not that that really has anything to do with this chapter…it just provides a funny mental image for no real reason. ;)
Oh my God, I am so sorry! I thought I would have this chapter posted by this afternoon and it's already almost 11 at night! I am sorry, so very sorry! In my defense I had a great time at my Aunt's house and the Songfest at my church was delightful…so don't beat me too badly! I love you all!
Also, yes, mosh pits can get as bad as I describe, and sometimes even worse. When going to a mosh pit take lots of friends and a number of large guys. Be smart. Be safe. Don't learn the hard way...

Edited September 14, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirteen: Beckon

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Tuesday, July the twenty-first, ten in the P.M., Morbid Antisocial Youth was playing Lacksrick, a city not twenty minutes away from Amity Park, only forty dollars per ticket, as it was standing only, no seats would be available.

Needless to say, Sam was beyond hyped. Danny wasn't too upset about this either. Tucker would have liked another encore from someone resembling Ember, but didn't want to be beaten black and blue by Sam and Danny for daring to mention that name in their presence.

As part of her, 'you had both better come with me so I can enjoy the mosh pits, or else I'll introduce you to my wrath' speech, Sam had kindly offered to pay their way.

Mosh pits, free concert, time with best friends, and great music? Not a problem with either one of the boys, but they couldn't help but tease and taunt her a bit, trying to get free food and drink out of the deal as well.

"So you need us two, big, handsome, strong men to accompany you, little lady?" Tucker teased as he cleaned his glasses and smirked, "What's in it for us though, besides the free concert and good times?"

"I think what Tucker means," Danny stepped in quickly to save his hapless friend from a face full of salad, "is do we get food and drink as a part of this deal? You know, being a bodyguard really takes it out of ya', Sam."

"Are you asking me to pay for all of this, is that it boys?" Sam quickly shot back, folding her arms with a very 'we are not amused' look upon her face.

Hastily the two in question wisely shook their heads 'no' with wide innocent eyes and slightly open mouths, trying their hardest to get across their silent, 'Who us? No….we're sweet, innocent boys who want nothing more than to accompany you and keep you safe, all out of our own good will and concern for you.'

Sam, appeased by their ridiculous display, scoffed quietly and let a little smile slip. This was possibly going to be one of the best events of her young life and she had already managed to talk her parents into letting her go, thanks to a little help from her grandmother. Tucker and Danny had been part of the package to keep their precious daughter safe from 'who knows what'.

'Mom and Dad,' Sam thought to herself as her boys finished their food and got ready to go, 'if only you knew what I dealt with all the time. How bad can a concert be compared to maniacs and ghosts trying to rule the world? Yeah, real scary…right.'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Great concert!"

"What?"

"Great! Concert!"

"What? I can't hear you!"

"I SAID GREAT! CONCERT!"

"Oh!"

'Man,' Danny rubbed his head from the slight headache that was starting to grow into a nuisance, 'I can hardly even hear myself think, how am I supposed to hear what Sam and Tucker are trying to say to me?'

The music was beyond loud. Flashing lights, lasers, fire on the stage ever few seconds, tons of screaming people of all shapes and sizes and ages, and the pounding of thousands of feet added to the atmosphere of a giant rave-type gathering. It was doing nothing for the halfa who still had some lingering soreness from his last fight the day before.

'Stupid ghosts. I am so going to need an aspirin after this is over,' Danny ran a hand through his hair, then rubbed his eyes, 'Sam had better have some on her. And she better tell me a thousand times how much she absolutely adores me for letting her drag me here. I like loud, but this is crazy; Tucker handles it way better than I do.'

Tucker was right with Sam, jumping away and getting into the hypnotic ambiance that all the music and lights and dancing was causing. Danny was standing a few feet back from the ever growing mosh pit, head pounding dangerously, right in time with the beat. He had intended to join in, but now he was just observing, enjoying what was going on as much as he could.

At the end of the song, the crowd's antics died down a bit and Sam and Tucker made their way back to the young man standing with his arms crossed, a grimace across his face.

"What's up man? You don't look like you feel good," Tucker patted his back as he reached down for the bottle of water sitting at Danny's feet. He leaned back and wiped the sweat from his face, then took a few sips.

"I'm fine," Danny lied through his teeth as Sam sent a suspicious look his way, "I was just taking a breather, ya' know. I wanna' stay fresh for the whole concert and not be dead on my feet by the end of it."

Sam nearly snorted half her water bottle onto his face with laughter at his unintentional pun, "Aren't you already halfway there, Danny?"

"Yeah, yeah," he waved her off with a half smile, "A halfway there dead person at a Morbid Antisocial Youth concert. How appropriate."

"Danny," Sam's brow furrowed, "Do you need some aspirin? You…look like you have a headache or something."

"Huh?" was Danny's reply. Sam had completely caught him off guard as he was certain he wasn't letting his face slip back into a grimace, "Oh, no, I'm fine. I probably just need to drink more water or something."

'Calm down Danny,' he coached himself as Sam and Tucker made their way back into the giant group of jumping and dancing people, 'She's an observant person, she probably caught a look at you when they were walking up. This is supposed to be a fun night, not a worry about things night.'

Two more songs played before Tucker managed to stumble back out of the mosh pit, soaked in sweat, missing his glasses and hat, and totally disheveled. He shakily headed back to Danny and gulped down half of his water before sinking to sit on the ground.

"You okay, Tuck?" Danny said as he squatted beside his friend, "You look like you got in a fight or something. Is Sam alright?"

"Sam didn't come out here yet?" Tucker raised his head, pulling his glasses and hat from his shorts' cargo pockets, "It was getting kinda' rough so we started to make our way out. She's a lot smaller than I am so I told her to just go ahead of me. I figured she would have been out before me, but I guess she found a better place to dance in that thing. Or well, jump I guess."

"I guess," Danny wearily eyed the large group composed mainly of teenagers, and boys at that, "Maybe we should head in to look for her?"

"Nah," Tucker waved him off, "Sam's always sayin' she's a big girl. I've been on the receiving end of that boot before. She can definitely take care of herself. Besides, this is her concert, she'll head back out when she's ready."

"I guess," but Danny couldn't shake off this feeling of worry starting to knot in his stomach. It was beating out his headache, and that was impressive, 'I really need to stop worrying. Maybe Jazz was right and I do need to talk to someone about how stressed I'm getting."

A quicker beat picked up and suddenly the feeling of worry in his stomach spiked into pure panic, almost bowling him over, 'This can't be a good thing. They're getting too rowdy and Sam's awfully small, she's gonna' get knocked around like a ragdoll.'

Standing up, he hauled Tucker up beside him, "We really should go in and find Sam. She's tiny compared to all those guys. If you were getting bumped around, it's gotta' be ten times worse for someone her size. She hasn't exactly grown since Freshman year like we have."

"Man," Tucker eyed the crowd, "It's huge now, how're we supposed to find her in-"

"Sam!" and that was the last thing Tucker heard of Danny as he got cut off by the halfa rushing into the mosh pit, a look of panic mixed with determination apparent on his face.

Tucker just stood and waited, confused and concerned, "Did I miss something?"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Five Minutes Earlier

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Alright, keep cool,' Sam told herself as she was jostled around by the boys around her, 'Just keep working your way towards the edge and you'll be out in a minute. Tucker's fine 'cause he's a big guy, you'll be fine 'cause you're a smart, tiny girl and fit through the gaps in people.'

Sam had to reevaluate her viewpoint, however, when the gaps in the crowd started to disappear one by one. She couldn't move anymore as the people began to pack in tighter and tighter. Sam had never been claustrophobic, but this was beginning to eat at her.

'Okay,' she tried to breath calmly as she started to worry, 'I'll just stay close to these guys. They're a lot taller than me and should be a good enough buffer between me and the rest of the crowd. They aren't moving too much.'

Her tactic worked for a minute or so, but the song came to its end all too quickly and the next was picked up. A fast, furious pace from the base drum, underneath an almost impossibly fast guitar melody, rocked the arena being used for the performance.

As the cheers rose and bodies began to sway and jump around, the five or so older boys around her began grinning like maniacs, getting caught in the euphoria. Jumping, bumping, shoving, pushing, and pure panic were all Sam knew for a few seconds before she realized that part of her shirt had been torn and the top of her head was extremely sore from coming into contact with someone else's elbow.

'I want out, that's all I want, just a way out,' she began to plead desperately in her mind, grabbing hold of that indefinite something, 'Please, get me out, Danny. DANNY!'

A slight pain grew for a split second in her mind as she squeezed her eyes shut, tears sliding down her cheeks. She was shaken, her head felt like it was cracked open, and being moved around with the violent intensity of the crowd, but that wasn't the worst part.

She had just realized that she shouted mentally for Danny, and it had worked just like it used to.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Present Time

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"SAM!"

Danny ripped his way through the crowd, pushing, pulling and shoving any of the guys who were in his way, moving aside anything that resembled a girl or someone who couldn't take it. A fist flew his way for the fourth time, only to miss its target, and the guy who had done it was soon the proud owner of a black eye.

'She's this way,' he frantically worked his way forward, not even pausing to check if the guy went down, 'She has to be, she can't be that far from the edge and she definitely isn't the other way.'

He didn't have time to question how he knew where to go or how he knew he needed to get to her. He didn't have time to wonder what it all meant, but in the back of his mind he stored all the turbulent thoughts about their link that were suddenly rushing to the front in favor of what was most important. Right now, he had to focus on getting to her.

"SAM!" he called out again, only this time it was in relief. Just ahead, between five large guys that looked like they were in college, was the object of his search, 'There she is. She's fine, just a little beat up, not hurt too bad, keep your cool Danny.'

Making it the last few feet to her side, he immediately grabbed her, and damning the consequences made them both intangible and invisible with several people watching. The relief was instant as the people began to move through them instead of roughly shoving them around.

'Damn it,' he berated himself, 'Real smart, wait until you get to her to turn intangible, waste your time, let her get hurt and scared.'

"I've got you Sam," he said right in her ear so she could hear him, "We're getting out of here, right now; it's fine, okay?"

Sam nodded and clung to him with one arm, while holding the side of her shirt closed with the other. It only took her a second to compose herself and state in her normal sarcastic tones, "So how long exactly before we get out of here? No offense, but I don't ever want to even see a mosh pit again."

Danny barked out a laugh of pure relief, 'Good old Sam. Everything's okay if she's still being sarcastic…'

The two walked calmly through all the people to the edge and over to Tucker where he brought them back into plain sight.

"I take it you found her, then?" Tucker smiled at the pair, before pulling a face at their appearance, and the tears still glistening in Sam's eyes, "Either you both got roughed up in there or you snuck off, had some quality time, and Danny filled his grope quota for the month."

Sam rolled her eyes, still hanging onto to Danny, and began to worry the tear in her shirt, "If I wasn't so tired right now I'd show you exactly what it felt like to be in there."

Tucker followed the jerk of her head to the mosh pit, "No thank you ma'am, I just got out of there a few minutes before you did."

As their light bickering continued, Danny's brain was finally able to catch up with him. He knew exactly what had happened now that he had a second to think about it. Sam's mental shout had come through as clear as day.

It shouldn't have worked, but it did, and that only reaffirmed one thing. Their connection was back, almost as strong as it had been when they had blocked it out in fifth grade. She had called, he had answered. It was instantaneous and direct, and there was no way to deny it now. He had known she needed him and he had known where she was at.

Catching her eye only verified it, as she instantly looked away, as if trying to sort out her own thoughts. She wouldn't look him in the eye. She knew what she did.

"So," he started off slowly as he gently rubbed the arm his hand was resting on, "Are you alright? No cuts or broken bones or anything, right?"

"Nope," she gave a half smirk as Tucker began to check her over, and she finished scrubbing any remain tear tracks from her cheeks, mortified that her boys had seen her anywhere close to crying, "I wasn't severely injured in any way. The drugs might take a while to wear off, and the sex wasn't really that great. Oh, and I got addicted to alcohol while I was in there. Now, do you have some acid, a beer, and a condom?"

Danny lost it and started laughing, as did Tucker. Sam was definitely fine, if not a little shaken up. Wrapping her up in a hug, Danny realized he was a little shaken too and managed to whisper in her hair, "I thought you promised to never scare me like that again?"

Her arms held him tighter, "It wasn't exactly my fault, and this time, I'm alright."

Tucker cut in between them then for a quick hug of his own, "Hey, I get a hug, too. Just because I'm not the big hero doesn't mean I don't get to hug the pretty girl that's been rescued! Next time you stay with me in the mosh pits, young lady."

"Alright," a slightly watery laugh came out of Sam as her two boys hugged her again, "but this is the only time we are doing a group hug so don't get used to it."

"Let's see if we can't find you another shirt to wear, what do ya' say?"

"Aright Tuck, and I'll have the driver pull around."

"Hey," Danny said cheerfully, arm still around the girl's shoulders, "at least this way we beat the traffic, right?"

"Yeah," Sam replied with a small smile, "really a big woohoo for that one."

"Definite plus," Tucker said as he headed to one of the booths to buy a shirt.

The boys got Sam squared away, the car came for them, and the three were taken home after a very eventful concert. Tucker wasn't sure what was worse; Sam being even more sarcastic than normal to cover being so shaken, or Danny being extremely quiet, almost as if he were mulling over something.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Sam's out,' Danny sighed in relief as he phased through her window late that night, or rather early that morning to be precise. Small bruises had started to form on her arms, and he was pretty sure if he looked he'd find them on her sides and back. Bile rose in his throat at the sight of the bruised skin's purple tones.

'I should have been in the mosh pit with her,' he sighed as he sank to sit on her bed, fully human once again, 'That's the whole reason me and Tucker went, to keep her from getting run over in the giant human blob. I should have been there this time, and I should have been there last time.'

"I just keep messing up, Sam," Danny said softly as he brushed her hair back from her forehead, wincing at another small bruise forming at the edge of her hairline, "I can't seem to keep you safe. I can protect you from ghosts and from monsters and from Vlad, but I can't keep you safe from my own stupidity."

Almost as if she sensed the emotions roiling beneath the surface of his calm facade, Sam turned in her sleep and curled around Danny where he sat.

"Mm," she breathed out and gathered a handful of his shirt in her left hand, "'s okay. 'm safe."

"If you say so Sam," Danny whispered forlornly down at her, trying his best to not let his heart beat out of his chest.

"Danny," she cut him off in another sleep slurred murmuring, and proceeded to snuggle up to his form more, breathing deeply.

'Oh,' he thought to himself with a huge grin, a blush sweeping over him as a rush of warmth did, 'It's me. She thinks she's safe with me.'

Sweet moment over the heavier matters swept over him as he made sure Sam was comfortable, 'We'll deal with it tomorrow,' he resolutely told himself, 'The calling was an accident. It was necessary and a one time thing. We'll get this back under control.'

With one last look over his shoulder, Danny turned to fly home, determined to not lose his nerve in the morning and discuss the entire thing seriously with Sam, 'I will talk to her, I will, I'm going to, I think…I hope I don't lose my nerve. Maybe putting it off won't be so bad…maybe I won't even see her tomorrow…No! I will talk to her, I will, I will, I will…'

But of course, poor confused Danny was just misleading himself…

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Everyone really liked Tucker's journal, and this chapter just needed to be a journal entry or two. Hope you don't mind me using this plot trick twice in so few chapters…it was just screaming at me to be from Tucker's point of view.

Ack…It ended up being shorter than I thought…oh well, you'll just have to deal with it and I hope that you don't hate me, 'cause I love you all! I had already said that my chapters will only be as long as I need them to be to get across my point, or the needed information...Any typos are necessary, as it is Tucker's journal...he's not going to be a hundred percent accurate all the time. ;) (That's just my way to save myself from having to read over this chapter too closely, lol...I'm so lazy today!)

Edited September 14, 2025. When I wrote this chapter and had Tucker mention Texas and Georgia it gives me a little chuckle now in the future. Texas I chose because that's where I'm from. Georgia I just pulled out of the air...and now I live here! What a moment when I reread this recently lol. I must have been picking up the 'psychic vibes'. XD Also A-G-L-E-T-S, I predicted the love for shoe lace tips in Phineas and Ferb a couple of years early. Loved that show.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Fourteen: Consequences

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Wednesday, July 22nd

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Yeah, so I'm writing in this a little early today, but it's no big deal. After yesterday, man, I'm bushed. I can only imagine how Sam is feeling. She got knocked around a heck of a lot more than I did in that stupid mosh pit.

Still, she's sitting right in front of me and chatting it up with Danny while we sit inside at the Nasty Burger, enjoying the air conditioning as opposed to being out in the heat. Can you believe it's over a hundred degrees down in the Southern states? It's about eighty seven right now and I'm dying. I can't even imagine what it's like down in Texas or Georgia or somewhere like that.

I didn't really get the chance to write about yesterday, but there isn't a lot to say. We went to the concert and had a blast, but Sam got lost in the mosh pit. The giant, oversized, unruly mosh pit of doom is a much better way to phrase it.

Danny had been getting worried, but all of a sudden he just called out her name and shot into the mosh pit looking for her. It only took him a couple of minutes, and that was strange now that I sit here and think about it and watch the two of them.

He really shouldn't have been able to find her that fast, but I can't say I'm too surprised. Back in fourth and fifth grade, the kids figured out that if they teased Sam enough she'd just 'call' for Danny to come and save her from them. Not that she needed saving, or at least that's what she'd say even back then.

So, she'd call him and he'd come and the kids would stop teasing them. I guess teasing two people isn't as much fun as a single target, but who knows? I have no clue why those other kids thought that torturing Sam every other day was fun.

Sam had to of called Danny yesterday, there's no other explanation really. Back in elementary Sam would call him and he'd know almost exactly where to go. He knew where to go obviously, since he was in and out of that crowd in less than five minutes. I don't think they even realized what happened this time.

I've always wondered what it was like to be able to mentally tug on someone else's mind. Curiosity probably shouldn't eat at me so much, but I bugged Sam into telling me all about it once.

She said that it was more a mental shout than anything. That they didn't think anything specific, though it helped her to think Danny's name when she called him. Sam told me that she would just 'feel' for their link and give it a nudge. A mental shout for him that hurt her head the first couple of times she did it, but grew used to over time.

The more she used it, the less it bothered her and the easier it was for her to do. I wonder if she felt the pain this time? I mean she had tears in her eyes, but she was also banged up to hell and back so maybe, maybe not? The more I think about it, the more I think about the day at the arcade when Danny just took off and left me, and then I saw him walking back with Sam, hand in hand. She didn't even notice it until we got back to her place. Lol, now that was a blushy moment.

Sometimes I think that Sam gets way more shook up by things than she even allows herself to acknowledge…man I've been getting Jazz's vibes lately or something. Note to self, see Jazz less, play video games more.

We didn't even meet up until about two hours ago. We met at Sam's house around noon, but decided it was way too hot to do anything after we had walked a couple of blocks. Nasty Burger was just around the corner, so drinks and fries it was.

So here we sit an hour and a half later, and Danny and Sam have been talking nonstop nearly the entire time. The only times they stop talking to each other are to glance around with some weird look on their face, but that's just them I guess. They can be so ridiculous.

Well, if anything else interesting happens today, like if they actually take notice of me, their handsome, brave, wonderful, and yet still modest, best friend, I'll just write some more…though I doubt it. Time for some gaming.
-Tucker out

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

5:47 P.M., Wednesday, July 22nd
Journal amendment

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Holy psychics Batman!

Alright now that I got that out of my system…

I totally just figured out what's going on with Danny and Sam. I thought they were being all mushy just because he saved her from the big, bad crowd, but it was just the opposite.

We were at the Nasty Burger until about 2:30ish, and then we finally decided to head over to the arcade. They were still talking. On and on and on about absolutely nothing and it was driving me insane.

And that's when it clicked, but I didn't have time to write it down. I've finally puzzled it all out and know exactly what's going on. They weren't being all mushy and having their 'moments' like they always do. They were talking because they were nervous and avoiding one another, even though they were literally side by side!

They were talking about everything but the link and what happened at the concert last night. It was obvious now that I think about it, and I can't believe I missed it in the first place.

Sam knows what she did, that's why she keeps sending those guilty little glances around the room like someone is going to jump out and accuse her. Danny just keeps looking around all worried, like he's going to have to catch the guy who's going to jump out and accuse Sam, because the guy will turn into some evil monster from their past. He obviously is aware of what happened, too.

Those two are pathetic, really, and I am a genius. Duh.

I don't know if I should say anything to them or not. It might help them out, or it might just blow up in my face. Right now, I'm thinking that I'll just let them come to me. It always works that way, even if it takes them for forever…

They really need to talk to each other about this. They were still talking at each other when I gave up and headed home. It was a discussion about shoelace tips of all things. Could they get any more desperate to ignore the obvious?

Man, I wish I had had a video recorder today. This so would have been the perfect blackmail day. Danny would accidentally brush against Sam while they were blathering on and they would both jump about five feet apart.

Oh, the best part though was at the arcade when Sam went to grab the soda Danny had sitting on the console beside his controls. They did the classic 'reach for something at the same time' thing. The blush was great, but the stammering was just awesome. It went something like this:

"I'm sorry!"

"I'm sorry!"

A pause and then…

"No, really, I shouldn't have been trying to steal your soda."

"No, it's fine. I just didn't expect…"

Another pause…

"I really didn't mean to…"

"I don't mind…"

And of course this is an insert blush here moment.

"Sorry!"

"Sorry!"

I swear those two went through so many rounds of trying to one up the other on saying sorry that everyone around us was staring. It might have had something to do with me twitching around on the floor as I had collapsed against the wall laughing…but I'd like to think it was the two of them.

Anyways, I just think they need to talk about it. Danny probably won't, but that's a normal thing. It lets me know that he's still sane. Sam, though…she's usually a lot more direct, and this is the part really worrying me.

Meh, I guess I can't worry about it too much. I'll start acting weird too if I do, and Danny and Sam both need for me to stay sane for them. There isn't too much left in this town that can be considered sane and I'm just hoping to qualify, not pass with flying colors.

Well, I suppose I had better finish this up so I can eat some dinner. I smell the roast my Mom is making, and my stomach is begging for the meaty goodness of it. We'll have to see how it all works out with the 'Odd Couple.' I'm going to have to start saving some of this on my actual hard drive or I'm going to run out of room…better do that right now.
-Tucker out

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

If I had someone to bet with, I'd bet twenty bucks that it'll be Sam that comes to me first to talk about it…I hope I don't end up owing myself twenty dollars…

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: It's semi-short, very confusing (hence the title), mainly from Dash's P.O.V. chapter that has only a minimal amount of DxS in it (and if you blink you might miss it…). I hope you don't hate it…and everything is going to be explained soon, I promise! It was necessary to put this chapter in to show you just how the link being back is starting to mess with the other people around Danny and Sam, and to show that Dash is a human, even though he's a jerk most of the time.
If it makes you feel better I'll even tell you what chapters certain things are revealed in if you ask me nicely…but I won't give you any details, lol.
Oh, and this is Monday's chapter, and I haven't looked it over for any typos, so if you find any, please ignore them...I'm very tired right now. I hope y'all don't mind me posting this now,as I have to study for two finals I'm taking on Tuesday (History and Math, ew) and I have to get my tire fixed tomorrow morning (stupid flats). On a brighter note, I changed my tire myself and was extremely proud of myself! Yay for me:)

Edited September 14, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Fifteen: Enigmatic

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Damn,' Dash huffed to himself as he rounded another corner, a little fuzzy in his thinking, 'I hate being out this late. No one's around and there's nothing to do. I can't believe I let John talk me into going to that party at Tiffany's house. It was so damn boring and those assholes had to pass the schnapps around. They know Coach will kill us if he ever finds out, but's not like I could say no. Shit tastes gross, though.'

It was two in the morning and the beginning of August. Drizzle fell from the sky, creating a graying atmosphere in the soft glow of the streetlights. The streets appeared dingy and dirty, clouded over with a few billowing wisps of fog that trailed Dash's footsteps.

'It's the middle of frickin' summer!' Dash cursed silently as he wrapped his arms around himself, 'It ain't supposed to be cold…'

And true enough, a light wind caused another chill to run up his spine, the feeling akin to tiny, frozen fingers running up and down his back. The light rainfall wasn't helping matters either, and as he had shed his typical jacket in favor of just a t-shirt in the summer heat, Dash had no protection against the damp chill.

A shout and the sound of pounding footsteps caused Dash to freeze where he was, his eyes widening in amazement when Foley, Manson, and Fenton came charging around the corner laughing their heads off about something.

'What in the world?' he felt his jaw drop. They were the nerds, the geeks, the losers. They didn't go out in the middle of the night and run around, they were supposed to be home, lonely and bored, doing geeky things, 'What the hell did they just do?'

"Oh, man Sam," he watched Foley laugh as they paused under a streetlamp, hands on knees to catch his breath, "You should have seen your face! I wish I had had my PDA out to snap a shot of it!"

"Shut up, Tucker," the said girl folded her arms and sent a nasty glare to the giggling boys, "I'm not the only one who got a nasty surprise, alright? You were about to scream like a little girl if I hadn't of slapped my hand over your mouth."

"Oh, come on guys," Fenton threw his arms around both their shoulders, "We all had a scare tonight, but it wasn't so bad; I mean we've definitely had worse."

"Yeah, but it's bad that a movie was what scared us," Sam pushed her hip into Danny's, causing both boys to nearly topple over, as she wiggled her fingers at them, "We don't even bat an eye at creatures from another dimension, and a movie about an alien monster has all three of us cringing? That's just pathetic."

The three continued on their way then, shoving and talking and being loud enough to wake the dead, but looking like they didn't have a care in the world. Dash watched them and had the urge to figure out exactly what was going on with the three. A movie at this late? Didn't their parents care? He followed and soon got his answers.

"Oh man," Tucker looked down at his watch, "It's 2:03, I have got to get home and sneak back in. My Mom's gonna' skin me alive if she catches me again. I'll see you guys later."

Dash's eyes widen marginally at this information, 'Foley had the guts to sneak out?'

"Yeah, I've got to get back, too," Sam sighed and he watched her smile at Fenton, as Foley disappeared up the street, "My mother and father have been home a lot lately, and it's starting to weird me out. I actually have someone to answer to."

Danny laughed as he watched her shake her head dramatically, "Oh, poor you. Whatever will you do? Parents? The horror."

"I know, right?" Sam laughed as she turned to walk towards her house, "I know you won't listen to me, but you should probably head home too, before Jazz figures out you're still out. You need some sleep."

"At least I can tell Jazz a lie that she'll accept immediately for truth, and I don't have to worry about Mom and Dad," Danny's hand shot to his neck as he trailed after her, "They didn't even know we went to that concert last month."

"Ah," Sam said as she continued on her way, walking backwards to grin at the boy following her, "I guess I'll see you later this morning?"

"Heh," Danny grinned sheepishly and stopped, and Dash almost wanted to vomit from the 'moment' he was privy to, "Yeah. See you then."

"Later," and Dash was left alone on the street with Danny Fenton, without him realizing it.

'Why am I standing here watching the geek patrol?' Dash turned to keep walking towards his house, only to find Fenton standing with an upset look gracing his features staring down a side street, 'What's the loser's problem now?'

Dash watched Danny take off at a dead sprint then, and grudgingly admitted that the twerp was fast. Not that he would ever say that out loud or think it again.

'Where is he going to so fast?' Dash took off after his classmate, 'Okay, I thought I saw him turn down….this street…'

Dash stopped dead in his tracks as a huge, glowing dragon was punched forcefully by the resident ghost fighting ghost, 'A dragon…and a ghost…'

Dash could only stare, the liquor clearing from his system faster than expected.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Danny watched Sam walk away, but turned his head back towards one of the side streets as he watched his breath float before his face with a blue tint to it, 'I guess the peace was too good of a thing to really last.'

With an annoyed sigh he took off running for the alleyway, not daring to change quite yet. Mr. Roccell lived in a house on this street and he was known to be a paranoid old man. They had more than likely woken him up as they joked about the movie, and Danny wasn't about to take the risk that the geezer catch his transformation.

'Wonder who it's gonna' be tonight?' Danny finally rounded the corner and changed with a bright flash as he spotted his opponent and continued to run, 'Of course. It had to be someone who could turn into a giant dragon. Just great.'

"Why did no one take me to the ball?" he watched her turn her eyes to him, "I still wish to go to the ball!"

'Yeah, yeah,' Danny thought to himself as he drifted up to her level, "I can't let you go running around, so you'll just have to find someone to take you dancing after you get back in the ghost zone!"

Throwing an ectoplasmically charged punch, Danny had the princess-gone-dragon flying, but not under her own power. She landed heavily and slid a few feet, coming to rest at a very stunned person's feet.

'Dash Baxter,' Danny ground his teeth as he saw the boy standing open mouthed at the alleyway entrance, 'Great. Just the way to end my day…'

The dragon soon shook off her stupor and growled menacingly at the halfa, "Ball! Want to go!"

"I know you want to go," Danny rolled his eyes in pure frustration, "That's what you always want, and if I could help you out, I would! But I don't exactly want to take you out."

"BALL!" the dragon roared, nearly right in his face now, but Danny just gave a roar of his own as he forced the dragon back with a few quick, green blasts.

Landing nearly at the feet of the immobile Dash yet again, the dragon's form shrank back into a slim young woman, and she curled up on her side.

"Come on," Danny moved tiredly to quickly scoop her up, when Dash stepped in front of the ghost's slight form, making Danny pull up short.

"Y-you can't take her," he said, eyes angry and terrified, "I don't know where Fenton went, but I'm sure glad that I followed him this way. Y-you don't hit girls, and I'm not letting you take her anywhere, even if she is a ghost, Inviso-Bill."

"I'm not gonna' hurt her and I don't have time for you to pretend to be a hero," the halfa grit out tiredly, his patience suddenly running thin, "I had to knock her out, so I could take her back to the ghost zone where she belongs. When she gets upset and has an audience she turns into a dragon and wrecks everything around her. And my name is Danny Phantom, not Inviso-Bil. That's just so stupid…"

"Why couldn't you have just calmed her down?" Dash held his ground, though he looked ready to bolt if he had to, "You don't have to hit girls, they're weaker than guys are."

"Now you have a conscience? Look. She doesn't calm down unless she gets what she wants, and there aren't exactly any dances to take her to," Danny moved forward again, "I just want to take her back so I can get some sleep. I don't usually hit girls, and I avoid it if I can."

Dash eyed him carefully, as if sizing him up and trying to figure out his real intentions, "How do I know I can trust you?"

"Are you serious?" Danny wanted to rip his hair out, eyes flashing brighter as he ranted, "After all the times I've saved this stupid town, and even saved you of all people, you still don't trust me. I can not believe my luck!"

Danny wanted to kick something, to scream, and shout, 'I do everything for this stupid town to keep it safe, and people still don't trust me, those ignorant, stupid, selfish…'

"I just...don't like for girls to get hurt," Dash moved aside slightly, "but it's not exactly like I could stop a ghost anyways, I guess…"

Danny had to bite his tongue as he grabbed the ghost princess and took to the air, not daring to speak to Dash lest he accidentally reveal his identity, 'Don't like for girls to get hurt? You liar. You're a God damned liar; are you forgetting about what happened in fifth grade? You're still the same! You didn't do anything to stop them from hurting Sam then, and you wouldn't do anything to stop it now.'

Dash watched the ghost boy disappear into the night, the boy's face twisted into a dangerous expression, "What the hell is up with everyone tonight?"

Dash started back out of the alley, glancing around him as if another ghost would jump him the second it got the chance. Kicking at a fallen garbage can, Dash glumly headed home.

'Why did I just do that?' he berated himself and shoved his hands into his pant's pockets, 'He could have killed me. He's a frickin' ghost…but damn it, I feel so damned guilty when girls get hurt.'

Anyone who happened to be looking out their window in the middle of the night, namely one Mr. Roccell, saw a very confused looking young man shuffling his way down the street.

Dash sighed heavily as he came to the streetlight the trio had paused under to talk and shook his head at his own rambling thoughts, 'I know exactly why I did that, why I feel so damned guilty. I never stand up for anyone other than myself, so why am I doing it now?'

Thinking back to the beginning of the summer, his thoughts lit on the Gothic girl known to the school as Sam. Sam Manson was one of the reasons he was changing, but it had been a long time in the making. Ever since fifth grade, he couldn't bring himself to pick on her like his friends had, only daring to direct verbal abuse her way, and instead focusing on the more sturdy boys, Fenton and Foley.

He never hurt girls; never had in his life, and never would if it could be helped. The guilt, was from Sam. The determination was because of Sam. His decision to hate Danny came after the situation with Sam.

He hated the little group of friends because of this, because of her. Hated them for their closeness and caring for one another and concern about each other. Envied them for being a part of a friendship instead of just a team, or a group, or the 'A-list.'

And at the same time, he wanted to experience, just once, what it was like to have close friends like they had, but that was buried deep in his heart and mind. Sam had hit close to home in the park that day, and he didn't know what to make of her all of a sudden.

Nothing was making sense to him anymore, and when he arrived home, he immediately went to bed, trying his best to ignore all the changes that were suddenly happening in his life as whispers went running around the people he hung out with. 'Danny and Sam' they would say. 'They've been acting a lot like they used to. They look like it's starting again. It's unnatural, unsafe, occult, witchcraft, evil, dark magic.'

The list they made went on and on and the ideas they had were tossed around as if it were a casual game to plan how to tease and bully and abuse the two kids in their own grade.

'Why can't everything just go back to the way it was in ninth and tenth grade?' Dash questioned himself as he started to drift into sleep, 'This is getting so damn frustrating, I just want to forget it all.'

Dash Baxter fell into an uneasy sleep that night, memories of long past days of innocence and childhood antics floating through his mind and dreams. His wish to forget was ignored. The need to escape his confusion would be impossible to placate. Dash was going to be in for a very long year.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Okay, so who owes Tucker money, and who won money? Lol! Was anyone tempted to bet?…I know at least one of you was! Alright, so pay up! Or…um, visit Tucker to get paid, 'cause I'm too poor to pay for the fictional characters that I'm manipulating to fit my own twisted pleasures…er, story, I meant to fit my story! Lol…Oh and I haven't proof read it, so if you find any horrible mistakes please let me know!
Ack! I have two minutes before it isn't Tuesday anymore and I'll be late posting this! Hurry, computer, upload faster!

I don't own Dr. Pepper, but I do drink it occasionally…so please don't try to sue me. I'm a consumer!

This chapter is dedicated to Zach, the love of my life and my big, brave Marine, off doing big, brave Marine things in Southeast Asia. You're the Danny to my Sam…I love you sweetie…Happy Four Years! (One day you'll get to read this lol…)
Support your troops, they need all the love they can get!

Edited September 14, 2025. Aw, four year anniversary to my Marine, past self? We're at 24 years together now, with 18 of those years married :D. Still love you babe!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Sixteen: Culpability

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Second week of August,' Danny sighed to himself tucking his hands into his jean pockets as he tried to give himself a pep talk, 'and school is right around the corner. Mom's already been shopping for supplies, Dad has already given his responsibilities lecture, and Jazz has done the grades lecture. I have twelve days and not a day to waste…I still have to figure out what's going on with me and Sam, but today is for summer!'

The mall came into view and Danny couldn't help smiling to himself. There was nothing quite like a day out with friends, especially when those friends included a certain Goth girl and techno-nerd boy. As he held the door open for a woman and her two small children, his smile grew.

'I'm such a dork,' he thought to himself, goofy smile still plastered on his face, 'I'm finding every excuse to play hero nowadays…I even feel special when I hold open doors for people. Sam was right, I have a hero complex.'

Glancing around him to try and spot his friends, Danny headed up to one of the food court restaurants, "Hey, uh…a large Dr. Pepper and an order of fries."

Doling out the appropriate amount and waiting a grand total of two minutes, which was two minutes too long in the teenager's opinion, the halfa soon had his drink and fries and seated himself in the dining area.

'Wonder what's taking Sam and Tucker so long?' he thought as he munched his way through the fries, 'Sam's usually the first one here when we meet and Tucker always makes it about the same time I do.'

"Hey man," Tucker's voice cut through his silent pondering, "Sorry it took me so long. Right after I got off the phone with you I called Sam to make sure she was going to tag along. Turns out her parents decided today would be a good bonding day."

Tucker tried his hardest not to laugh too much as Danny pulled a face on Sam's behalf, "Poor Sam. You think her mom will be able to talk her into something pastel?"

"I dunno' man," Tucker slyly grinned his best friend's way, "but she'd look pretty hot in pink huh?"

"Yeah," Danny replied without even thinking, that cute lost look hanging about his eyes and lips.

Then his brain caught up to what his mouth let slip. The automatic response to this was him trying to suck a fry down his throat at the same time as inhaling sharply. Needless to say, Danny was not only turning a lovely red from embarrassment, but a rather nice shade of blue from lack of oxygen. The resulting purple would have made Sam happy. It was her favorite shade after all.

Coughing helped, but reaching into his body and turning the fry intangible made things a heck of a lot easier. Danny could just see it now, him floating in the ghost zone as all his enemies came to tease him about being defeated by fast food. The lunch lady ghost would be happy at least…

"Gotcha' didn't I?" Tucker smiled proudly, watching his friend return to a normal color.

"If by 'got' you mean caused me to nearly die, then yes, yes you did," Danny glared. Tucker could be such a major jerk sometimes.

"So you think Sam'd look hot? That is what you said," he grabbed a couple of the halfa's fries, "I think you should let her know one of these days. Girls like to hear that sort of thing."

"Okay, I so should not tell Sam that. She'd kill me," Danny grimaced, "besides, just because I think a girl looks hot doesn't mean that I like her. Sam's my best friend, we don't…do 'together'," he sighed, "and as lame as that sounds, it's the truth."

"Man, you're only fooling yourself," Tucker shook his head before remembering what had started this particular conversation, "At least you won't have to deal with your denial today. Sam can't make it and in her words we are to have a 'boys day'."

"In other words," Danny smiled, the tiff from moments ago forgotten, "lots of junk food, hours of video games, and talking about stupid, mindless stuff Sam would stuff us in a closet for! Sweet."

"Not to mention," Tucker smiled as he readjusted his hat, "checkin' out and pickin' up the ladies. Cover me, I'm going in."

Tucker was up and halfway across the open foyer before Danny could finish chuckling and shaking his head. The boy would never learn, but maybe it would pay off in the end. Persistence was an important and admirable quality…until it got to the point of manic.

"Hey, I'm Tucker-"

"Beat it Foley, I've already turned you down three times this month and it's only the twelfth."

"What's up ladies, my initials are T.F., but if you really want to you can call me 'Too Fine'," the line was offered and the girls simply scoffed.

"Hey chick, I…"

"Come on Tucker, before you get us kicked out of the mall for harassment," an embarrassed Danny dragged the hormonal boy away towards the game store.

"Call me!" he shouted in one last attempt, only to be shot seething glares, "Or not! It's all up to you in the relationship, baby!"

"Only you could be so lame after so many years of practice man," Danny shook his head as he finally walked into the shop he had been heading for.

"Heh," Tucker quickly fixed his shirt where it was rumpled by Danny's harsh treatment, "At least I've got enough guts to try and tell girls I think they're good looking. They really do appreciate it you know…Sam told me that one time. You know, the time you overshadowed me and made me take her to the school dance?"

"Shut it Tuck," Danny's face suddenly did a one-eighty, "Dude! I've been looking for this game everywhere."

'And thus goes the rest of the afternoon,' Tucker sighed to himself, 'I'll get him to admit it yet! Even if it's the last thing I do, he'll say that he likes Sam…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sitting in Danny's house, staring at the television mindlessly, were two teenagers who had a day of adventure and boyish antics in the mall, then the arcade, then the Nasty Burger, the local park, and the backyard of a very unfortunate old lady who had a rather malicious ghost haunting her roses.

The ghost wasn't a problem anymore, though the prize winning flowers were reduced to trampled bits of greenery. Danny felt rather bad about the property damage, but couldn't really do much. Tucker tried to keep a straight face as the seventy year old woman chewed himself and the halfa out and then offered them tea and cookies, which they ever so politely turned down.

You never knew when another lunch lady ghost was in the making, so it was best to play it safe.

The television program came to its close, and was followed by a "…heart touching tale of romance, passion, and…betrayal. A must see being brought to you by…"

Danny fumbled for the remote, mashing whatever button he could to turn the channel, "Stupid chick-flicks…"

"What's up with you man?" Tucker turned to his best friend and tiredly removed his glasses to clean them, "You got something against romance all of a sudden, or maybe you're just sore, 'cause you're too afraid to confess your undying love to the Goth girl down the street?"

A couch pillow promptly shut Tucker's mouth, "Nothing's wrong…it's just…"

A heavy sigh escaped the boy as he turned to look at his best friend seriously, "Look Tucker, I really need to talk to someone about this. You just gotta' promise me not to say anything, especially to Sam."

"Alright Danny, whatever you want. So what's up?" Tucker played it cool, but on the inside he was having a party, 'He's gonna' admit it! I love it when I'm right. Okay, now I just gotta' get 'em hooked up and the bet money will come rolling in.'

"It's about Sam," Danny eyed him for any signs of being a smart aleck before continuing, "At the concert….she called me. Mentally. I heard it and I answered."

Tucker's eyebrows nearly met his hat's edge as his hands stopped moving and left his glasses unattended in his lap, "That's the reason you two were acting so weird at the Nasty Burger the next day, wasn't it? I thought that's what happened…."

"So you noticed, huh?" Danny looked down at his hands and frowned before his head came back up, "I was really hoping no one would notice anything, but I really can't deny anything about this anymore. We know the link's back, we know it's growing again, and I know people have been noticing. People can be stupid, but not everyone is."

"This isn't really anything to get upset about, you know," Tucker tried to comfort him, "It's not like anything could have been done, right?"

"No, not unless we try to suppress it again, and I'm not sure that would work a second time," he winced, "It kinda' hurt the first time and was really hard. The…fear I felt was what really helped me ignore the connection, but I don't think any emotion would be enough this time."

Tucker nodded wisely, still bent on trying to make his friend feel better, "Look Danny, I know you're worried about what could happen, but maybe this was just supposed to turn out this way. It's not like you started the link again or anything..."

But Tucker had to trail off as Danny hunched over himself even more, his whole posture screaming that he was guilty about something. Tucker stayed silent, just observing the young man beside him, who appeared to be having a rather nasty internal debate.

"That's the thing Tucker," Danny finally managed to get out, turning to look Tucker dead in the eye, "I think I started it again. I'm the one to blame if I'm right about what I'm thinking..."

"What do you mean you think you started it again?" Tucker nearly shouted before remembering where he was at, "Did you? How could you tell?"

Danny sighed, he was in for a long explanation, "You remember the ghost hunting convention last spring break?"

Tucker nodded jerkily, "That's when I first started to keep track of you two to see if the link was coming back. I had a suspicion, but I wasn't really sure…"

"Yeah well," Danny ran a hand over his eyes as he leaned back into the couch, "It actually started before that. I bet you remember when Sam chewed me out in the hall about going into her room and I didn't deny it. I had actually been going in her room. For, uh...for a while. I started a week before the ghost convention and I just couldn't stop. No. Comments. Tucker."

"But why?" Tucker stressed, "You hate the idea of it coming back, why would you start it again?"

"I didn't mean to," he sounded miserable, "I just went in to tell her goodnight because her light was still on but she was already asleep and I just felt so peaceful, and then I realized it was Sam who was feeling peaceful and that I had been trying to feel it. I reached for it. I looked for our connection. It's always been there in the back of my head, I've just been ignoring it, but that time I wanted to feel what she was feeling because she looked so...so relaxed. God, I am such an idiot."

Tucker remained silent throughout his friend's rambling and put his glasses back on. He thought over everything Danny had just told him and concluded that Danny was probably right. Danny probably had started it again, though it was unintentionally done. Still there was always any number of other probabilities.

"You don't know that you started it again, though," Tucker tried to reason it out, "You said it's always there, you just ignore it. Maybe you only noticed it that time because it had already started to grow. Maybe it was already growing before you unconsciously reached for it, and that's the reason why you could feel it and realized what you were doing."

"I don't know Tucker," Danny said tiredly, "I just feel so responsible for this. I feel so responsible for everything. All the ghosts, all the damage the city takes, the people, and now Sam. I feel like people should be able to get an insurance policy based on just knowing me. I'm a disaster waiting to happen."

"Aw cheer up man," Tucker smacked him upside his head, "I know two things that will make you very happy right now."

"If they have anything to do with Sam and me, then don't say it, I'm not in the mood," the halfa shot him a menacing glare with just a hint of green to his normally blue eyes, just to let him know he meant business, 'I swear if he makes one more crack about Sam and me today, I'll fry him. Why can't anyone just accept the fact that we're friends. Sam sure does.'

"No way! Thing number one, Mom is making steak tonight and you've been invited," Tucker watched him perk up, "Thing number two, I found this totally awesome new level on the newest version of that fighter game that I can never remember the name of."

"Nice!" Danny got out before he jumped over the back of the couch and shot towards his parents' lab. Tucker listened as his mother and father's newest invention pounced on the halfa, and then as Danny made up some lame excuse before asking permission to go with him to eat dinner.

'Not such a bad day,' Tucker smiled to himself as he leaned back and closed his eyes while he waited, 'I didn't get him to 'fess up about liking Sam, but I did win twenty dollars from myself. Today has definitely been a journal worthy day.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Well, here's a look into two things. How they figured out they could 'call' each other and how the other kids at school figured it out.
The end of Danny's dream is very confusing for a purpose. It's more of a nightmare than anything else and everything changes scenes quickly, one thing melting into the next, so that's why it seems so strangely written...
There's also a tiny preview at the end of Danny's dream of the mysterious 'incident' that occurred in fifth grade, though what you read here is only what Danny saw. It's actually a lot worse than what is described here…I hope this holds you guys over until chapter forty whatever when I actually go into full detail about it…
I also hope that the conversation between mother and son isn't OOC. There's a lot of things behind the way Danny is behaving that you, the reader, don't know of yet, so just keep that in mind. Besides the kid was asleep…you can't control your tear ducts when you're unconscious….;)

Edited September 15, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Seventeen: Interlude: Calling You

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The game Tucker had let Danny play that night had been good, but his mom's cooking had been even better. Nothing had been radioactive, nothing had attacked them, nothing was glowing. Yes, it most definitely was a good dinner.

Danny was now snuggled contently in his bed, after having left Tucker's about ten and checking in on Sam for a few minutes. She was still awake and retold her day of alternately being harangued about wearing something more appropriate to the fashions that summer and being treated like a spoiled brat, getting more than a few of the CDs she had been planning to purchase and a few she hadn't even thought of.

"It's like they read my mind," she had said to him before giving that lovely little smirk she had mastered and telling him he better beat it because she was tired and he looked tired, too.

'…like they read my mind,' that little phrase of her's kept bouncing around in his head.

The thought was there when he flew home. It was there when his Mom fondly ruffled his hair and sent him up to bed. When his father had wished him pleasant dreams and when Jazz had teased him about staying out so late doing whatever it was teenagers did. When he took a shower and got ready for bed.

That phrase followed him, haunted him, even as he lay down and prepared himself for sleep, 'Like they read her mind? Is she hinting about the link…but if she is, what is she hinting about? She could've just been talking, it's a common phrase, right?'

Danny rubbed his chest as a tiny feeling of…was it loneliness or worry?…crept up on him, 'Maybe I'm just thinking about this too much. I really shouldn't have talked to Tucker about this, but I needed to get someone else's opinion. Maybe Tuck was right and it was unavoidable, but if I did cause it to reappear…I'm dead meat.'

Danny shifted, finally finding a comfortable way to lay with one arm under his pillow and head, and the other draped over his side, 'I just can't figure out why the link is growing so fast. It took us forever before we could 'call' each other…three years I think…'

As Danny lay pondering all of this the moon passed its zenith and began its descent into the horizon, stars twinkled overhead, and clouds chased shadows across the ground. Amity Park was asleep and soon was their resident halfa…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"There goes the freak's boy," another harsh whisper that he was meant to hear floated to his ears. How had things gone so wrong?

"There goes Fenton, the boy with a psychic girlfriend…he's a psychic, too, you know…"

The whispering continued and Danny found himself walking resolutely down the hall of his fifth grade corridor towards his classroom, trying desperately to ignore the whispers that he was still catching.

"They say it's occult. My Mom and Dad even said they think it's the devil's work if it is real," off to the side a smug looking girl by the name of Sarah gossiped to her friends. She was in Danny's class, and apparently the expert on the pair and their 'psychic connection'.

'Why do they think our link is bad?' Danny sighed as he finally made it to the classroom and sat down. He still had fifteen minutes to the bell, but that didn't matter. It was only a month into school and it seemed as if all the students were bent on either making his life hell, making Sam's life hell, or flat out avoiding and ignoring them, 'What did we ever do to them?'

The start of this school year had been so normal, at least until the end of the first week. That's when the teasing started to get a little more…intense, than what he and his best friend usually dealt with. Tucker had been sticking close to them, but he was in a different class. He didn't know the half of what Danny and Sam were experiencing as a result of people blowing their abilities out of proportion. The negative talk was something Danny was not prepared to handle or understand at his age, especially since it seemed to be coming from grown ups.

'We used to play games with all these people,' Danny thought forlornly as he rested his head on his desk, enjoying the solitude of the empty classroom, 'We used to stand outside and have one group tell me a number and Sam would guess it from across the playground. We used to sit in class together and laugh about nothing at all, only we would know, because we could see it in our head. Now I don't like doing it. It only makes them try harder to bother us more.'

A tiny twinge that brought on a sharp pain behind his eyes surprised Danny before he got a very clear picture in his mind's eye of everything he associated with Sam. It was just the things that reminded him of Sam and even flashes of the girl herself, but something wasn't right. A feeling of worry and slight panic swept over him and he suddenly felt like he had to go.

'I need to get to the playground,' was Danny's exact thoughts as he stood and left his backpack in his chair, 'I need to get there now.'

He ran. Danny ran through the halls, dodging both teachers and students, thanking God for his extraordinary dodge ball abilities that helped him out. Reaching the doors, he shoved them open and shot outside, eyes searching…

'Sam?' his eyes went wide to see the girl surrounded by other girls, all of them with dreadful looking faces, 'What's going on?'

Danny quickly trotted to Sam's side, "What's up?" and felt a flood of relief from his best friend.

He tried to be so cool about it, but something about the way she was standing made him want to chase all the other girls away from her. She shifted her eyes to him, and for a second it almost looked like she had tears forming.

'Sam doesn't cry,' Danny shook his head, 'I've known her since Kinder and she's cried maybe four times. I'm seeing things…'

"Nothing," Sam replied, shortly, "We were just talking. Did you need something?"

It was almost as if she was pleading with him. Danny could read her so well, even without the feelings from her rushing through him, "Yeah, I needed you to come with me to your teacher's room. He caught me in the hall and asked if I could find you."

"Sure," Sam shrugged and picked up her pack from by her feet where it was resting in the mud for some reason. Sam never set her backpack in the mud. She didn't even give the girls a second look as the two of them headed back into the school.

"Thank you," she said softly as soon as they were far enough away, trying in vain to wipe off the wet dirt soaking into the bottom and side of her bag. She stopped for a second to give him the softest look he thought he had ever seen from her.

"Uh, no problem," he replied bashfully. He liked it when he made Sam feel happy. She was feeling happy and safe and…affection, 'Friends feel like that for each other,' he told himself, 'We like each other, 'cause we're friends, that's why we feel that way…'

"How'd you know I needed you to come get me?"

Danny stopped then, brow furrowing as he tried to find the words, "I'm not really sure. I just felt like I needed to find you. And I knew you would be on the playground. It was like you were telling me through the link."

"Did it…did it hurt a little?" Sam questioned as she moved a little closer and put her fingers against his temple, close to his eyes, "Right here?"

"Uh," Danny was caught, not wanting to move away from her soft fingertips on his face. She felt so content and safe right then. They were addictive emotions, "Yeah, it did, but just a little, like a headache starting."

Sam nodded, "Yeah, me too."

And that was the end of their discussion, Sam heading to her classroom at one end of the hall, Danny to the other…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Another boring day,' Danny sighed to himself as he drug himself towards the school parking lot where he would start his trip home. He felt like the teachers were trying to kill them with all the homework they gave out, 'We're only in fifth grade, and the state tests can't possibly be that hard, can they?'

"Hey psychic boy," a boy's voice cut through his thoughts, "Where's the psychic girl? We wanna' play a game."

"We don't play anymore," Danny grumbled softly, "Too many people were acting weird."

"Doesn't matter," said another boy, a bit older than Danny and probably in sixth grade, "We want to play, and we're going to right now."

"I don't want to," Danny frowned at the small group forming around him, none of which he recognized, 'What are they doing?'

He was starting to panic, and he really needed to stop. Panic was a strong emotion that would reach Sam, and she would know something was wrong and try to find him. If this was heading to where he thought it was, Sam definitely did not need to get involved.

"But we do. So how's it work? You two really psychic, or just pretending?"

"We aren't pretending, but we aren't 'psychic', 'cause we don't read people's mind's and we don't talk in our heads or anything like that."

The older boy kept his questions coming as one of the other four kids picked up a rock and tossed it at Danny when he wasn't looking, "So the two of you have a psychic connection just with each other?"

"Ow," he turned to glare angrily at the kid, "Knock it off, I just want to go home. I don't have to answer your stupid questions."

"Of course you do," a boy roughly his size shoved him from behind then, "if you don't we'll have to mess you up until you talk."

The others nodded in agreement. This definitely wasn't Danny's day.

"You know," the older boy started again, "my little sister told me something really interesting the other day. She said that she and some of her friends were teasing Sam, and she was starting to get really upset, when all of a sudden you showed up. She said it was almost like you knew Sam was getting mad…"

The young boy's eyes opened wide in fear, 'No, stay calm, don't let Sam know, don't get her involved. They don't know what happened, they're only guessing, we're the only ones who really know.'

"You ain't saying anything Danny," the older boy said again as he grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled him up to eye level, "so I'm guessing I'm right."

"You're such a loser," one of the other kids spat out as he was dropped to the ground, "You can't even answer some stupid questions."

"Freak."

"Weirdo, my grandma says that people who are psychics are devil worshipers."

"You're not psychic, you're psycho."

The insults and teasing and poking and prodding and rock throwing went on until Danny couldn't take it anymore. He just wanted it to end. He just wanted to feel safe. He just wanted, 'Sam…'

And the pain came again, slightly less intense this time around. Sam showed up with Tucker a few moments later, a worried look on her face. The group broke up murmuring about her coming. Sam smiled at him shakily, touching her temple lightly as Tucker dusted him off. They knew now.

And then she was gone.

Another group was picking on her and he came. They teased him about running to her all the time. They picked on both of them and called them 'lovebirds'. That was also the day the kids had decided to call what they did 'calling'. That scene disappeared.

He was standing out in the rain, holding his lip as blood trickled down, having just gotten into a little fight with another boy who had been teasing him about running to Sam like a dog and decided to throw in a punch for emphasis. Sam was in front of him now, chewing out the kid for all she was worth as his parent's car pulled up. He had one of the longest talks of his life that night.

And then he found himself opening his bedroom door and stepping into the school corridor, running down the hall, he had to get to the girl's bathroom, Sam needed him. He shoved some girl out of his way and slammed the door open, "Sam?"

He was frantic and the feeling of her panic, and worry, and fear, and pain rolling through his mind and chest and stomach was enough to make him throw up. The sight of what he found almost did.

"Sam," he saw her being held up by her arm, he swore he saw red that day, "Let her go."

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Sam!" Danny sat up, breathing heavily. He shakily wiped his eyes, amazed to find not just sweat on his face, but tears still burning paths down his cheeks as a whisper of worry that felt misplaced swept over him.

He had wanted so badly to cry that day. He cursed himself for not getting to her faster, for not hurting everyone who was involved with the stupid 'bathroom incident' as it had been dubbed. He wanted to hunt them all down and make them see what they put her through. What they put him through.

'I don't want to remember,' Danny cursed silently, the tears stopping as the horrible memory cleared, 'If I hadn't of gotten there, they would have hurt her even worse than they had. A broken arm is nothing compared to what they might have done if I hadn't of showed up.'

The thought of what had happened, what he had remembered in his dreams, and what he hadn't seen in his dreams, shook him deeply, 'I do not want this link back. I won't let Sam get hurt again, I promised her. She promised me that it would never happen again.'

"Danny?" Maddie poked her head into her son's room, "Are you alright honey? I heard you shout…Sam's name."

She was treading cautiously, as this could be very delicate ground. What if it hadn't been a nightmare like she feared? What if it was something a mother definitely shouldn't intrude on?

'He sounded terrified though,' she told herself, and then caught sight of the sweat on his brow and what looked like glistening water trails coursing down his cheeks, 'Oh, Danny…what did you see in your dream?'

"I'm…I'm okay now, Mom," Danny sat up straighter, and furiously rubbed at his face, embarrassed to be caught crying, "I was just remembering…I guess. It was kinda' like a dream, but they were all memories of…fifth grade…"

"Danny," she sighed sympathetically and moved to sit on his bed, "that was an awfully long time ago. You're almost a Junior sweetie, just another few days…What happened in fifth grade was five or six years ago now."

"I know that," he smiled wryly, "but I don't think my dreams do. I saw it all again. You still don't believe me, do you?"

"I believe that the bullying problem at your school was very out of hand," Maddie softened, "I believe that you wouldn't hold onto the thought of having some sort of connection with Sam this long if you really didn't have one…or if you were crazy, but I think we can rule that one out. I don't think it's what you make it out to be though, if that's what you mean."

"I just don't know what to do Mom," Danny rubbed his neck, "Sam and me have been having some interesting times lately…"

A soft smile appeared on his mother's face, "Interesting as in lots of blushing and accidental touches and special moments? Those sort of times?"

"Geeze, Mom," Danny swallowed hard and turned red again, "You make it sound like we're all, in love, or something."

"Well," she held her son's hand, "I don't know about in love. Maybe, saying 'in like' is a little easier on the mind? I know you care about Sam a lot, and whatever brought up this bad memory, well, I'm sure you can work through it. Just know that Sam will probably be able to help you out."

"I don't want Sam to have to think about it," he admitted, "I'd rather deal with it by myself if I could."

"Definitely an 'in like' thing to say, Danny dear," Maddie squeezed his hand, "there's no need to be embarrassed, who would I tell? The ghost machines? Even if your father overheard me he'd just say it was about time and go back to his work."

Danny's face must have been a sight to see, so much in shock was he at his mother's words, not to mention flushed, "Uh…I…"

His mom just laugh, "Are you feeling alright now? I can get you some water or something if you need it."

"I'm alright Mom," he turned to give her a quick hug before she stood up, "I just need to sort some things out, and it'll be okay."

"Alright sweetie, you know I'm here right?" he nodded back to her and settled back down, "Good night Danny. Have better dreams dear."

"Thanks Mom," he sighed as he started to drift off, "you, too…"

'He's such a good boy,' Maddie thought to herself as she headed back to bed, 'I wonder how long it will take before the two of them realize they really are 'in like'. Oh that should be an interesting day...'

With one last stifled laugh to herself at her son's blooming romance with his best friend, she quietly slipped back into bed and found a peaceful slumber like her son had moments before.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Well, here we go. It's starting to get a bit more intense just like in last chapter. Things are heating up, and hinting at future happenings…Hope you guys like the chapter!
OMG! Over a hundred reviews! Oh my gosh...or should that be ghost? Lol. Thank you all so very, very much! I love each and every one of you to pieces, yes I do! Keep on reading and lots of love! Kudos and cookies to you all!

Edited September 16, 2025. You guys...I love y'all.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Eighteen: Unpleasant

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

First day of Junior year and it was already bad for Sam.

A jammed locker, a lost schedule, a rip in her skirt, and the luck of getting to sit between Paulina and Danny during third period. Joy. Then of course Sam thought to herself, 'Nothing else can happen. I'll be safe at lunch.'

And of course...something bad would happen, as this was, and is, known as the infamous Murphy's Law. She had spilled her water and went to grab some napkins to clean it up. Simple enough right? Right...

Sam's foot found the small puddle of water she had created and she slipped. She had enough time to draw in a breath and send a mental shout before her stomach was caught against a strong arm and her fall was arrested.

You don't mess with Mr. Murphy…

"That would've been a nasty fall," Danny's voice reached her addled mind from somewhere close to her left. Very close and it was…shaky sounding?

Tucker's mouth was hanging open, beloved roast beef sandwich half way to it. Part of the cafeteria was in a similar state of shock.

Whispers broke out seconds afterwards; 'Did you see that? He didn't even see her slip!'; 'He was facing the wrong way, how could he have known she was gonna' fall?'; 'She never even made a sound!'; 'How'd they do that?'.

Sam ignored the water on both the floor and the table and slid into the seat beside her best friend as he slid his arm from around her and turned back around to face the table and Tucker. The popular table was as stonily silent as their own.

Sam had always been the cooler head and Danny, she knew, really needed to snap out of whatever world he was currently residing in.

"Danny? Danny," she called, before trying to shake him a bit, "Danny!"

Danny's only response was to stand and collect his things, before swiftly and numbly heading to the door that led to the hall. His things, though, happened to include one Samantha Manson, who didn't really take to being dragged about. As soon as they were clear of the cafeteria, her heavy boots dug into the tiled floor, jerking Danny to a stop.

"And where do you think you're dragging me off to, 'cause I certainly didn't have any travel plans," Sam glared, wresting her wrist from his grip. It was easier than she thought, though, causing her to turn from him slightly at the movement.

"I'm going somewhere where we can talk, without all the stupid whispering and staring," Danny rubbed the back of his neck, a nervous habit he'd had since he, or Sam, could remember, "We can't start that again Sam. I'm not going through it and you sure as hell aren't either. We can't let other people see that we're connected again."

"Geeze, Danny, calm down," Sam said lightly, "All your ghost fighting is making you paranoid. On the upside, it's made your reflexes a lot better, and kept my face from meeting Mr. Floor."

"You don't even realize it, do you?" Danny shook his head as stress began to take over and worried lines wrinkled his brow in a frown, "We've started to let the calling thing happen again. I felt it, you know. You called, I answered. It…it happened this summer in the park, too. And at the concert."

"Danny, don't be ridiculous," Sam eyed him as she scoffed, though her stomach was boiling with guilt, "even if someone really paid enough attention to what we did just now to be suspicious of anything, it only looked like really fast reflexes on your part and oddly good luck on mine. That's all."

The young man turned to lean his forehead against the cool metal lockers besides them, a headache starting to form, and only growing worse as he realized it wasn't a normal one, but rather the after effect of Sam's mental shout, "So fast reflexes, right? That'll be good enough…the more I think about it, the worse it all seems…"

Sam gently pulled him away from the metal locker wall, "It'll be fine, it's not like we can't ignore people if the link starts growing again. I mean, we've done it for how long now?"

"Sure Sam," Danny nodded as the bell rang, though he didn't sound sure at all, "let's just get to class. I'll see you later, okay?"

"Alright. Bye Danny," Sam called over her shoulder, as the two separated and she hurried to her history class. A flood of worry crashed over her as a draft of cold air ran across the tiny strip of bare back her shirt exposed.

The cold she felt, but the worry was from her best friend. Things were definitely getting more interesting. It would be best to not mention this to the halfa with as stressed as he was from their little display in the cafeteria.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"He was freaking out in the hallway after he dragged you out?" Tucker questioned Sam as she ordered two soy strawberry shakes, "Why was he so weirded out anyways? And why are you ordering two shakes?"

"Strawberry is Danny's favorite," Sam shrugged, "and I like them too. I figured he would need something after being so strange today. Being strange can take it out of you, I should know."

"You're avoiding my other questions, Sam," Tucker prodded her arm gently, "You're better at it than Danny is and that's saying something."

Sam just laughed humorlessly, "I know. It's just that, back at the beginning of fifth, when people figured out that we could 'call' each other, they started to pick and tease in really cruel ways. Really, it'd been bad since the end of fourth, you know that."

Tucker nodded and she continued as they waited for their order number to be called, and waited on a certain halfa to show up from his after school detention, "Those jerk kids were just ugly verbally at first...but, then they started to get physical. As soon as they figured out that Danny would come when I needed him, and vice-versa, it all just got worse. They wanted to see how long it would take us to react, how long it would take us to call or to answer. It was a really messed up game…"

"So, why do you think he was so stressed about it today? I mean, no offense I know it wasn't exactly pleasant, but fifth grade was a long time ago, Sam."

"I know that," Sam sat, mind wandering back over the last ten days or so before school started back, "Danny's been brooding about this and acting a little on edge the last couple of days. I think this is just bringing up really bad memories that he shouldn't be thinking about. You know he's bad about dwelling on the past and mistakes and things like that."

"Yeah," Tucker decided to finally put in his two cents, "He has been kinda' worried about it. He talked to me a couple of times already, but I thought he had worked it out and was feeling better. I guess he was just trying to hide how he really felt from us so we wouldn't worry, too."

"He really does have a hero-complex," Sam sighed in mock exasperation, "That boy…I swear if I wasn't part of 'Team Phantom' like our dork friend calls us, I'd do him in, dork friend or no. Tell me Tuck, do boys always assume that girls can't handle things, or is that a part of the hero-complex Danny has?"

"I plead the fifth on that one," Tucker held up his hands, "I am not getting into this for fear of retribution on behalf of women on your part and for fear of retribution for marring his image on Danny's part. I think, though, that Danny just wants to keep you safe and keep you from getting hurt again. He was kinda' shook up after the concert. You called him then, didn't you?"

"It wasn't like I meant to, I just wanted out of that mosh pit. Right then, if it could be helped," Sam pressed down the niggling guilt and smiled, "What got me though was I just did it instinctually, like I used to do with Danny. It's almost like we've been doing it all along."

"You think the link is strengthening, too?" Tucker shot her a look, before the cashier called out their ticket numbers, "I got it…"

Sam watched him walk up to pick up the tray that held the three drinks, two orders of fries, and a small apple salad. Tucker was a good guy, always trying to help, even if it was in his own idiotic way. Sometimes a genius, sometimes a jerk, always a friend. Sam wondered how it would be without him, and found that life would certainly be more boring and more stressful.

"Alright," he set the tray down, "Now, I was nice and got the tray and straws and fork and everything. I even got napkins. Now you have to answer my questions. You're in my debt."

He was definitely a jerk genius, "Your logic makes no sense, but what do you want to know?"

"Do you think the link is growing?"

"Yes," she said and averted her eyes, "A bit. It's growing a lot faster than it had in the past, too, though I think it's just because…well, it's hard to explain. I think it's just trying to catch back up to where it was."

"So," Tucker's brow furrowed in thought as he spoke rapidly in his excitement, "It's like the link is progressing rapidly because it's already achieved certain things once, and its easier to do so again?"

At Sam's blank stare, Tucker decided to put some metaphors into play, "It's like not riding a bike for a long time. The first time you ever ride a bike it takes a long time to get it all down. Then if you don't ride for a few years, you get rusty. You still know the basics, but you need practice, only it doesn't take as long to re-learn everything because you already know it, you just haven't used it."

"That makes a lot of sense actually," Sam smirked, "Nice choice by the way. A bike?"

"Hey, it was spur of the moment," Tucker shrugged and dug into the fries, "You try it next time."

"Try what?" Danny's voice startled both of them, "Strawberry shake!"

"Yes, of course you may have one," Sam drawled out dryly as Danny snatched the drink she had been working on and promptly drank a third of what was in the cup, "Let me just get another straw so I, too, can enjoy the drink, as I obviously haven't been drinking anything the last few minutes."

"What?" Danny lifted an eyebrow, "You want it back?"

'Yes,' Sam's brain calmly stated, 'that would be very nice, though in public I doubt I'd be able to stop blushing…'

"No," Sam's mouth blurted out, "that's just wrong, Danny."

"Aw, you know you want to Sam," Tucker joined in on the teasing, "I'm sure Danny wouldn't mind, I mean he suggested it after all. I'll even look away while you two get all smooch faced!"

"I never said anything about that!" Danny said as his face reddened, "I was just joking around, not being perverted. I never said anything about kissing her."

"Technically, it wasn't perverted…"

Danny and Tucker just stared at Sam. How she managed to keep a straight face, though, none of them knew, not even Sam herself.

"What? It isn't. A kiss isn't perverted, well…generally," Sam thought back on kissing Dash to break Ember's spell, 'Now that was perverted….no, not perverted, just plain gross!'

"So…," Tucker rolled his eyes, annoyed that he couldn't get a rise out of Sam, "how did you get detention the first day back to school?"

"Heh," Danny rubbed his neck, "funny thing really…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Two shakes, a salad, lots of glaring, fries eaten and thrown at one another, some laughing, and a Paulina related story later found Danny being glared down by an extremely miffed Sam. Tucker was trying to not hyperventilate from laughing so much.

"You're so stupid sometimes, I swear," Sam sent him another glare, "Why would she ask you to go to the girl's locker room to get something? Are you a girl?"

"No," Danny shifted uneasily. She had a point, why would Paulina have asked him to do that? She couldn't have known he would get in trouble, could she?

'No,' Danny thought to himself, 'She wouldn't do that. She's pretty and popular. She…well she's sometimes nice…when she wants something…aw crap…'

Hanging his head at his own line of thinking, Danny started to see what Sam was always harping on him about. Paulina only wanted something whenever she talked to him. She constantly teased him and stuck with her 'A-List' and was never genuinely nice to him. This would all have to go into the little file titled 'For Later Consideration' in his mind. His head hurt just thinking about all the thinking he knew he would end up doing.

"Goth girl to halfa…come in 'ghost child'," Sam's hand waved in front of his face and he started, "Finally, you've come back from you're little Paulina inhabited fantasy world. You didn't even hear a single thing I said…"

"You don't have to sound so upset about it," Danny pointed out, "It's not like I'm going to marry her or anything. I just think she's good looking. It's a guy thing, it doesn't mean anything really."

"Right," Sam rolled her eyes, and then caused Tucker to burst out laughing with her next statement, "The word 'hormones' doesn't mean anything either, because teenage boys don't ever act on them. Especially idiotic halfa ones who can't seem to get their head out of the clouds even when they were previously worried about their friend all day. A friend who just so happened to be trying to make them feel better for the past few minutes, and then gets it shoved in her face that she isn't important enough to be listened to."

And Sam was up and out the door before the boys could really react to what she had said. She had never felt so satisfied to stick it to someone as she had just felt in that brief moment that she held their attention with her impassioned speech. Now though, she just felt bad for going off on Danny and sad that it was actually true. It was a miserable combination.

"Sam!"

She turned at the sound of her name, floored to find the boy she had just yelled at running to catch up with her. She turned back around, not quite sure if she wanted to deal with it, but the extreme feelings from him settled in her chest and convinced her to hear him out.

Fear.

"Sam, please just listen for a second, I wasn't trying to ignore you."

Nervousness.

"I was actually thinking about all the things you've said about Paulina before."

Hope.

"I know you don't want to see me get hurt, I know that you care about me."

Worry.

"I know that we haven't been having the best of times lately, what with the link coming back."

Dejection.

"I haven't been a very good friend the past couple of days and I'm sorry about lunch."

Affection.

"I just got worried you know? I don't want anything to happen, and I've been thinking about what's happened before. I don't know what I'd do if anything happened to you."

"It's alright Danny," Sam slowly turned back to him, "I just get tired of being ignored or being treated like 'one of the boys' all the time."

"Um, would it help if I said you're hot?"

Sam couldn't help but laugh at his statement, which caused him to blush and smirk nervously, which caused her to smile back and sport a blush of her own, "I guess a little. You don't have to try to make me feel better, though."

"No, I can admit it," his blush grew. Obviously his admitting it was a bit unnerving for him, "You're really good looking. It's just an 'off limits' thing to say though because we're friends, ya' know?"

"Yeah," Sam smiled back at him, "Thanks though, it's nice to hear it every now and again."

"No problem…"

A cough.

A grin.

A twinkle in their eyes.

And then…

"Aw, are you two having another blushy moment?" Tucker's voice cut into the little world they had been forming like a hot knife into butter.

'More like a giant, black, combat boot up your butt moment!' Sam raged internally. Danny's thoughts were on the same page, only with slightly more colorful language than Sam.

Moment officially over, the trio went back to getting into a new after school schedule. Not that it differed too much from the after school schedule they'd followed for the past few years. The only difference was the slight increase in homework that they predicted.

So what, if the day had started off horribly? This was a new year, a new chance, and a new start. Things would be changing this year if the three of them had anything to say about life. Only thing was, they weren't exactly in control of what would change.

Hello Mr. Murphy…

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

OMG! Four THOUSAND hits? People have actually viewed my story that many times? I'm going to faint! I guess people think 'Links in the Chain' is an interesting name or something! I love you all, so here's the chapter a little earlier than normal, plus chapter twenty will be up today (Friday)!

A note: I don't own the Wizard of Oz, though it is possibly one of the best books ever…read the book, it's five times better than the movie, though I adore the movie as well…the book has a lot more details and interesting things in it though…

Lots of fluff in this one near the end…don't choke on the moment I've talked myself into inserting….it won't repeat itself often, if ever….

Hope you guys catch the Inuyasha joke I put in…I love that show. It was my first anime obsession…lol. If you don't get it no biggie, it won't take away from the entertainment value of the statement. ;)

Ah! I just learned a funny new song from Benny Hill:
Sings: 'Just stick your finger in your ear and go: ting-a-ling-a-loo!'

Edited September 16, 2025. Yeah, wearing your guy’s clothes and your guy seeing you in them. Mmmmm. Why did I not play that up more the first time lol?

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Nineteen: Insight

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Give it back!" Sam nearly growled at the boy across the hall from her, 'I will kill him slowly for this. Damn his eyes! How can he look so damnably happy when his best friend is about to kill him?'

"Yeah, sure Sam," Danny rolled his eyes, which were the brightest blue Sam was sure to have ever seen them, "I'll give it back just as soon as I figure out why you don't want me to see it…is it a journal?"

"No," Sam made another grab at the book being held over both their heads, but ended up just overbalancing and almost landing on her butt, had it not been for the quick actions of the halfa beside her, who courteously caught her around the waist.

"At least I didn't do this at school where everybody could gawk at us," Danny mumbled as he released her and began to run his fingers along the edges of the medium sized black book in his possession, "My reflexes are faster, huh?"

"Yes," Sam said as she snatched the book away, a quirky grin on her face, "but obviously not fast enough. Maybe we should start playing the old game with the books and the bottles at lunch? It would actually be a really good reflex builder for you, you know."

Danny had started out pouting when he had the book taken from him, but his pout soon turned into a grimace with the rest of her statement, "No, Sam. No way, that'll just start more problems than we've already got. What happened the first day of school got everyone talking. We don't need more publicity."

"You make it sound as if we're famous," Sam laughed as she moved into her room and sat at her desk, one hand opening her English book, the other still holding onto the book she had retrieved from Danny, "Aren't we supposed to be working on your English skills?"

"They can't get much worse, Sam," Danny shrugged, "Anyways, we're infamous, not just famous. Everyone at school knew about what we could do because we were little kids who liked to show off, and a lot of people thought it was evil or something, so yeah…infamous."

"Why, Danny, you've learned a new word, I do believe," Sam smirked at him and looked down at the small book she held, "I suppose you're right, but I don't really care, you know? Things aren't the same as they were back then, and I can definitely take care of myself now. You really do have a hero-complex."

"Yeah, yeah," Danny huffily sat down beside her, "Let's just get this over with. 'Deconstruct the sentences into their various parts and label each noun, verb, adjective, etc.' Great, just what I have always wanted to do…"

"You stick to ghost fighting and let me be the sarcastic one," Sam pushed the paper towards him, "Get to it and we'll see where you're messing up."

A half hour later found Danny floating near her ceiling, black book in hand and Sam standing on top of a pile of junk trying to at least reach his dangling foot so she could either try to pull him down or try to climb up.

'Argh! Haven't we done this already?' Sam asked herself as she dreamed up ways to torture the halfa who was about to open something she had expressly forbidden for him to do, "Would you just drop the stupid book already?"

As Sam addressed the boy, she gave the most powerful leap she could and managed to catch Danny's ankle, causing him to drop a few inches in surprise before he could stop her. That, however, didn't last long, and soon Sam found herself clinging to his ankle and gripping his pant leg to keep herself from falling to the ground. She really didn't want to explain a hurt ankle to her parents when it was just her and Danny in the room. Bad conclusions might be drawn, the type that caused restraining orders all over again.

"Uh, uh, uh, Sam," Danny looked down at her with a huge grin on his face, waving his pointer finger at her as if she were a small child, "We don't do that to half ghosts, they just keep on floating and might decide to be mean and turn intangible so you fall off…"

"You wouldn't dare," Sam glared at him, "It would hurt. Now gimme' the book!"

"What's in this book anyways?" Danny fingered the cover and pages in between, considering opening it just to make Sam even more upset, "I know it's not your diary. It's too big, not to mention the wrong color. Is it a secret confessional to some guy? Or a list of phone numbers….nah, too big for that, huh?"

"Not funny Danny," Sam glared from where she hung, "My arms are getting tired."

"So?" Danny smirked wickedly down at her.

"So, let me down," Sam dug her fingernails into the material between her and his legs, hoping to convince the boy to play fair. Well, at least a little more fair…

"You got up here, I didn't do it," Danny turned his attention back to the book, "Now, let's see what this is…"

"Danny, don't you dare, I told you I don't want anyone to see that," Sam used her body weight to jerk down on his leg, making him drop a few more inches, "I wouldn't go through something if you really didn't want me to."

"Oh sure, Ms. I Know Your Password 'Cause It's Obvious," Danny made a face at her, finally sinking in the air so she was only a few inches off the ground, "You and Jazz and Tucker went through my stuff."

"That was only to help out, and besides," Sam's feet touched down lightly as she let his leg go, "It was so easy to figure out 'Paulina Fenton' was your password. You're so gaga over the Wicked Witch of Casper High…"

"Hey, I am not 'gaga' over her," Danny pushed his hair out of his eyes, "I just kinda' like her, it's not like I'm going to ask her to bear my children or anything…"

"Ha, ha, ha," Sam laughed fakely, arms folded, "I doubt you'd ever be able to get up the guts…"

"Sooo," Danny sidled up besides her and threw a casual arm over her shoulder, "What is this book?"

"Nothing that you need to see," and with that the book was out of his hands once again, "Since we obviously aren't studying anymore, do you want anything to eat or drink?"

"Nah," he checked his watch, "I probably should get home anyways, I've still got to type up a paper. Thanks for trying to help me, though. I've heard it was nearly impossible."

"Fine by me Danny," Sam helped him pack up his things, and saw him down to the door, "Just be careful, it's all rainy out tonight."

"Of course," Danny flashed her a smile as he headed out into the dark, "When am I not careful?"

Sam just smirked and waved him off.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Geeze," Danny shook the water out of his hair again, "Could it possibly be raining any harder? I mean, I can barely see anything in front of me…"

He hurriedly trudged through the downpour, only a couple of blocks away from Sam's house still, as he was going so slowly. The rain was making it difficult to get home in other words, but if he just showed up at home dry his parents would be a little suspicious, so slow going it was.

"Hello ghost child," came the unmistakable voice of Skulker, just as Danny shivered, "Lost you're way home, have you?"

Danny shifted his form, tossed his backpack, and glared in the general direction the voice came from, the rain choosing that moment to ease up. Nothing could be seen though. It was as if Danny was alone on the street.

"Come out, come out where ever you are," Danny called as he edged around nervously, 'Where is he? And why can't I sense him…this is just too weird…'

A violent hit to the side of his face sent him flying into a rather hard stone wall beside him, managing to crack the concrete a tiny bit, or so he noticed in the back of his mind as he shook off the blow, 'Thank God I have such a hard head…'

"What's the matter ghost child?" the voice mocked him once again, "Are you having trouble finding me, boy? Maybe you just need a quick lesson on tracking. You see, I've been tracking you the past few blocks from that annoying girl's home. It's been quite easy with the rain, though it might have been bad luck for me if you'd turned around…"

'Crap,' was Danny's thought as another first found his face without him seeing or sensing anything, 'where the hell is he?'

Two more fists and a few blasts had him on the ground, 'Sam…I don't want to do this, but I need a thermos and some help…'

Danny searched and found the small part of his mind that felt like Sam and gave a tiny nudge. A mental shout for help. He hated it, but could see no other option. Skulker wanted to kill him, but fortunately liked to play with his prey first. Danny just might have enough time…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam stopped dead in her tracks on her way to her bathroom. Turning she thundered down the stairs, ignoring her mother's call. She had to go, and she had to go now.

'Danny…what's wrong…you'd never call me, not now…' her thoughts began to run in circles, 'Something has to be really wrong…he'd never call otherwise, he hates this…'

The rain had finally stopped and made it easier for the girl to sprint towards Danny's house. She just knew that she'd find him somewhere along the way.

"So's that all you got?" the halfa questioned haughtily as he wiped the blood from his lip, and Sam skidded to a halt, "That's pathetic, Skulker, even for you…"

'Danny, what's happening?' Sam frantically searched for Skulker's form from her place in the shadows, 'Where is he? He usually stays visible…'

"No, child," Skulker laughed and Danny was tossed to the ground yet again, "that is not 'all I have got' as you put it. I have so much more planned for you before I kill you."

'No thermos,' Sam suddenly realized, 'He doesn't have the thermos, he can't see Skulker and he doesn't have a way to get a hold of anyone who does have a thermos…that's why he sent me a mental shout…I've got to get to Jazz and get a thermos.'

Sam took off then, keeping to the shadows and out of sight, and making her way around the fighting ghost and halfa. As soon as she was clear of the fighting pair, she pulled out her cell phone and dialed Danny's house.

"Hello, Fenton residence," Maddie's voice came over the line.

"Mrs. Fenton!"

"Oh hello Sam, are you looking for Danny? I thought he would still be with you…"

"No he, uh, just left, but I needed to ask Jazz something actually…about my psychology homework.."

"You're in psychology? I didn't think you were interested in that…"

"Oh yes, it's, um interesting…Is Jazz there?"

"Yes dear, just a second."

In that 'second' Sam was rounding the third to last corner on her trip to Danny's house. She groaned in frustration when it started drizzling again, and prayed that her phone wouldn't be affected before she could talk to Jazz.

"Hello, Sam?"

"Jazz!" she could have hugged her, "I need you to get a Fenton Thermos and meet me outside of your house, like now!"

"Uh…alright, any particular reason?"

"Thermos now, questions later!"

"Right, bye."

Sam snapped her phone shut as Jazz hung up and she bolted the last bit of the way. Jazz could be heard ignoring her parents' startled questions and thundering towards the door, which was ripped open a second later. The thermos was thrust into Sam's hands and she took back off in the direction of the dueling ghosts.

"Be careful!" Jazz shouted, and turned back to do damage control with her parent, 'This is gonna' be fun,' she sighed tiredly.

Sam continued on her way, splashing through newly forming puddles and patting herself on the back for having such wonderful traction on her new boots. She had traded in her old ones after the almost slip in the cafeteria the other day. Rounding the last corner, her heart climbed into her throat as she witnessed another vicious blow landed on her halfa.

"Danny!" she shouted as she held up the thermos, "Catch!"

She threw for all she was worth and his hand shot out to catch the cylinder. A small smile flittered across his face and eyes as he shakily climbed to his feet.

"Pathetic," came Skulker's voice, "What will you do with that? Point it in random directions? Rely on your girl to find me?"

Sam had managed to get to Danny's side during Skulker's little speech, 'Why do the bad guys feel the need to talk and explain their evil plots or poke fun at who they're fighting? Why don't they just attack and save their breath, the stupid idiots…wait, why am I thinking of ways to improve our enemies?'

Sam shook her head as she helped Danny up, "Where is he?" she hissed.

"I haven't got a clue, and you've got to get out of here," he pressed her into the bricks of the alleyway, effectively sandwiching her between his back and the wall. He was opening himself to protect Sam, "I can't protect you if I can't see him. I shouldn't have called you…"

"Danny, it's fine," she said into his back, "You can protect us, I've seen you do it a thousand times before when you thought you'd lose. Don't just give up, fight back and figure this out!"

"I don't know how to figure this out!" he said in frustration over his shoulder, "How do you see something invisible?"

Sam was at a lose for a moment until a cold raindrop fell on the tip of her nose, shocking her into a realization and forcing a harsh whisper from her, "The rain Danny! Use the rain to see where he's at. He has to be solid to hit you, and when he's solid the rain will land on him. You should be able to see his outline!"

"That's why you're not a C student," Danny smiled in relief and watched around him for the outline Sam had suggested. As he was going to give up hope, he noticed the rain bouncing off of something midair, slightly to his left and in front of him about ten feet, "Gotcha'."

The thermos was opened, aimed, and fired, and all Skulker had time to do was drop a small metallic contraption before cursing and being sucked in. Danny was breathing heavily as Sam's head dropped against his back.

"See?" she said as she rubbed her forehead between his shoulder blades, "I told you you'd figure it out and win…"

"That still doesn't mean I should have called you," he screwed the top back on the Fenton Thermos, "I shouldn't get you involved with things like this…"

"Danny," Sam smiled as Danny finally moved away from where he had stationed himself and turned to face her, "I'm glad you did…what would have happened if you didn't?"

"What would have happened if I couldn't beat Skulker," he shot back, irritated at her reasoning it out, "It would have been both you and me hurt, instead of just me. I'm not gonna' let that happen."

"Danny it didn't happen, and I doubt-," but Danny cut her off.

"No! It's happened before Sam," Danny frowned, "I really don't want it to happen again, I've already said that. I don't want you to get hurt just because this stupid link is back!"

Sam stared at the young man before her. He was worried, scared for not himself, but for her.

'How can I make him realize what I already know?' she thought to herself as he watched him fuss with the thermos and change back, throwing his sopping wet bag over his shoulder and wincing as it hit a bad bruise, "Danny. I know you're worried, but I think it's alright, and don't you dare try to interrupt me again or I will hurt you as best I can."

A sheepish grin crawled across Danny's face as he nodded to Sam, "Good," she blew out a big breath, trying to focus on what she wanted to explain to him, "I'm not worried about the connection for the simple fact that this is not fifth grade and we aren't as stupid as we used to be. Danny, you've been fighting ghosts for close to two years now. You can protect yourself and if worse comes to worse you can protect me, too. You've done it a million times, against ghosts trying to take over the world no less. Ghost outrank stupid teenagers at school enemy-wise."

"That doesn't mean I can be around you all the time Sam," the halfa tiredly ran a hand over his eyes, his bag barely on his shoulder, white shirt soaked and looking like he was exactly what the cat dragged in, "What if something happens when I'm not around…what if I can't get to you in time?"

"That won't happen," Sam smiled softly and moved to take his hand, "I know you, and I know you'd do whatever it took to get to me. Besides, I'm not a helpless little girl anymore. I can definitely kick butt in these boots, as Tucker already knows…"

The light banter Sam started had Danny's eyes lightening and a smile playing on his face, he gripped her hand tightly, still worried, still uncertain, but willing to believe in what his best friend was telling him, "You really think this isn't so bad?"

"I'm positive," she gave a tug on his hand, "Now let's get you home and cleaned up and think of a good excuse for everything while we walk."

Danny allowed himself to be tugged along, enjoying Sam's hand in his for the second time in the year, 'I hope she's right…I still ain't sure about it though.'

His house came into view and Jazz rushed out to meet them.

"You look like drowned rats," she eyed them critically and frowned at the greenish blood drying brown on Sam's purple shirt and the scattered scrapes and bruises pulling on Danny's skin in various places. Jazz clucked her tongue like a mother hen and ushered Danny inside and to the bathroom to change as she pushed Sam towards his room to find another shirt to change into from his drawer, talking all the while about how she had convinced her parents that nothing was wrong and they should go downstairs to work and then called Sam's parents to smooth everything over.

"Have I told you I love you lately, Jazz?" Danny smiled tiredly at her as he came out of the bathroom, feeling a little less ragged, "You make my life so much easier."

"That's what big sisters are for, little bro. Now, you don't need any serious medical attention do you?"

"Nope, just some psychiatric help, and maybe a couple of painkillers," he smiled at her, "but really, thanks for saving my butt."

"Mine too," Sam said as she stepped out in one of Danny's old t-shirts, "I can just imagine what my parents are going to do to me once I get home."

It took Danny a moment to be able to focus back on the fact that his sister was talking at the sight of Sam in his clothes, and it was an image that would stay with him for a very long time. His stomach did something funny, and he tried to ignore it as best he could.

"Well, I knew you two were supposed to be studying, so I figured I'd call and tell them you had to get something from here for your homework…it worked out well enough, but I've got to drive you back because of the rain. Come down when you're ready, and no funny business you two…"

With that she headed back downstairs to get ready to run Sam home, leaving two blushing teens in the hall. They both smiled nervously at one anther before Sam finally got tired of the awkward tension in the air and started to chuckle quietly. Soon Danny joined her and, shaking his head, wrapped her up in a big hug, planting a light kiss in the hair on top of her head.

They stood for a moment, warm and dry and safe, and Sam realized that she could smell Danny all around her. His shirt was loose on her frame, and the fabric was soft in just the way she remembered from all the times he had hugged her before.

"I so would have been toast tonight if you hadn't come to saved my butt," he smiled as he moved away, 'Oh my God, why did I just do that? Please don't kill me, please, please, please! Wait…I should worry more about her freaking out….act cool Fenton, play it off…'

"Eh, what're friends for, right?" she shrugged and struggled to keep herself from latching onto the boy before her, and instead gathered the hem of the white shirt in her hands, 'He kissed my head…but it was a thank you kiss….but it was a kiss….a friend thing...but maybe not…great now I'm arguing with myself. Look what you make me go through Daniel Fenton!'

"You coming Sam?" Jazz called upstairs and effectively broke up the moment.

"Yeah," she called back down, 'Oh screw it,' and with that thought she caught a confused Danny in a tight hug, and then unceremoniously rushed downstairs, "See ya' later Danny!"

"Bye," he called in bewilderment as he watched her leave, "Hey! You never told me what was in that book, Sam! SAM!"

As the door slammed closed, Danny shut his eyes and chuckled, 'Man, this has been one weird night…a painful one, but weird none the less. No way my life can get anymore screwy.'

Say hello to Mr. Murphy all over again folks. He'll be visiting a lot…

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Let's see, Murphy's Law is going full swing, poor Danny jinxed himself last chapter…
I don't own any of the books I used for Lancer's exclamations, and please don't shoot me for this chapter and the way it came out.
I've just wanted this particular person to find out about Danny for soooo long. It might not be who you suspect though….and he probably won't react like you expect him to…though that will be explained slightly in chapter twenty one…
Please don't hate me for this chapter...you're either gonna' hate it or love it I fear...

Edited September 16, 2025. My God did I want this person to find out so, so, so badly. I really feel like this was a brilliant missed opportunity on the part of the writers to get another solid ally for Danny.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty: Perceptions

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The day had been an extraordinarily long one for the vice-principal of Casper High, Mr. Lancer. Fridays usually were though, seeing as both the faculty and the student body desperately wanted a weekend away from the atmosphere created by the hallowed halls of education.

In the whole nine or ten hours the student body populated the school, he had had no less then one hundred and thirty students sent to him with referrals, detention, or problems to be talked about over a cup of coffee and across the desk from their parents. He was still at his desk at eight-thirty, trying his hardest to get through the large stack of papers that had piled up over the day.

'I swear this is more work than I usually receive,' he tiredly rubbed his eyes, trying to clear his blurry vision so he could continue reading the draft of a budget report sent to him by the school librarian, 'Why couldn't the children behave for just one day? I have never had a single day where I've had nothing to do…besides monotonous paper work of course.'

Setting the report down and leaning back in his chair, Mr. Lancer decided he deserved a break. It had been a tiring and trying day, and everyone deserves their rest, 'Rip Van Winkle, what I wouldn't give for a nap right now. Ah, well, too much to do and too little time. I might as well make my last rounds and lock everything up. This paperwork will just have to be done at home.'

The man stood, stretching and yawning as he went, and made his way from the office to the main school halls, keys in hand and eyes open for anything out of place. Getting around the school was no easy thing, though, as the building had so many levels, so he decided to start at the top and work his way down.

'There is nothing so tiring as climbing stairs,' the man shook his head as he finally reached the top of the stairwell and locked the door that opened to the roof. After that, a floor by floor search turned up very little in the way of after school clubs gone awry. Everything in order, with the upper floors at least, Lancer headed down to the ground level.

'Janitor's closet locked? Check. Doors all closed and locked? Check. Lights in classrooms and bathrooms off? Check,' he ran through his mental checklist as he did for every floor before noticing that something wasn't quite right, 'Did I just hear something hit the wall?'

Leaning against the door to the biology lab, Mr. Lancer listened as a man's voice began to drone on about using the technology around him to enhance his suit and aid him in ruling the world, 'What is this man on? Cociane? I wonder how he got in the school…'

Another voice soon joined in and then a third and fourth, 'I could swear I know those voices…they sound like my students! Oh lord, I need to call the police, there's a lunatic loose in the school!'

Soon however the voices became clearer, the man's voice starting first.

"I will rule the world, and if you want you can be a member of the educational faculty, you're such a great teacher after all," the voice said, and as Lancer watched a computer fly down the hall, open the door, and attach itself to a large conglomerate of technology the only title that came to his mind was, 'The Metamorphosis!'

"Danny? A great teacher," Samantha Manson crossed her arms and jutted her hip out to the side, a look of disbelief clear on her face, "You're talking about the same Danny as I am right?"

'Wait, Fenton is here as well? How did all these people infiltrate my school?' Lancer questioned himself.

"Hey!" came a voice off to her side, "I'm right here you know, you don't have to dis the C student to his face!"

Try as he might Lancer couldn't get over the shock of seeing, not Danny Fenton as he expected, but the infamous Danny Phantom who had been both nuisance and savior of Amity Park many times.

"What?" Tucker Foley walked into his line of vision through the open door, tapping away at his PDA, "It's not like she's lying to you or anything…"

'Wait, 'C student',' Lancer's eyes widened slightly, 'Daniel Fenton refers to himself as such at times…'

"Yeah, yeah," Phantom replied as he dodged a swipe from the giant robot-like thing, blocking another with some sort of green shield and keeping it from hitting Manson and Foley, "it's always nice to know you have two best friends that wouldn't lie to you! Hurry up Tucker, I'm getting tired here…"

"Give up child," the large…thing tried to sound intimidating, but only managed annoying with his nasally tone, "there's no way now that I have all of the Cramtastic's knowledge running my systems as well as the state of the art computers of this house of education that you can beat me, nor can you ever have hope of trying to beat me into submission, nor can you try to…"

"Alright Danny," Manson, to Lancer's amazement, smiled at the ghost boy that was holding off the large robot, "Here's a chance to work on your English, since you just gave up yesterday when I tried to help you with that worksheet. What was wrong with Technus' speech?"

"Other than the fact that it was really annoying?" Danny Phantom grunted in exertion, "It was a major run on, just like his mouth…"

'English homework?' Mr. Lancer was certain that he was hallucinating. What he was seeing and hearing was proof positive, concrete evidence, that pointed towards, 'Danny Fenton and Danny Phantom couldn't possibly be the same person! That is absolutely ridiculous…a Lewis Carroll level of ridiculous! I think…'

"Very good!" Sam raised her eyebrow, "Ten points to the C student."

"Does that mean I'm a B student now?" he shot her a rakish grin.

"Only in your dreams," she rolled her eyes back at him, "Hey Tuck, you got that ready yet, or do we have to play 'witty banter' with Mr. Thesaurus Computer some more?"

"You have yet to be marveled by the witty banter I am capable of having with you!"

"Shut up!" Danny shouted as he slammed his opponent into the floor.

"Both of you shut up!" Sam glared at the pair of them as they continued to vie for the upper hand.

"Okay," Tucker smiled as he tapped in the last few letters, "I'm done. Now all we have to do is…"

But he was cut off as Lancer was knocked in through the door by another technologically related item slamming into his head from behind. It was small, metallic, of course, and looked as though it fit over a person's hand. Only one button was present, and Danny was certain that he didn't want to know what it did.

"Lancer!" Sam squeaked as her back straightened and her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.

"Oh no," Danny Phantom shook his head, "This is ridiculous! And you are not getting that….that…whatever that piece of technology is that looks like it fits over your fingers!"

"And you never cease to amaze me! Forget being a teacher, go for your doctorate and try for being a professor in college!" Technus grabbed the object before Danny even had a chance to snatch it from the air, "You'd be great!"

"Smart Danny," Tucker glanced nervously between Lancer who was lying on the floor with a disbelieving look on his face and the fight, "Just give our enemy advice why don't you!"

Danny's smart aleck reply, however, was never meant to be heard as at that moment Technus fitted the contraption onto his digits, pressed the button, and immediately disappeared from sight.

"Oh crap," Danny scrambled back from where he was, only to be nailed by an invisible hand and crash land on both Sam and Tucker, "Why do I feel like I'm having déjà vous?"

"Maybe because we just did this yesterday with Skulker!" Sam said as she was pulled up by both Danny and Tucker and the trio scattered as another blow to the place they had been standing shattered the tiled floor, "Mr. Lancer, get up and run!"

Danny heard Sam's shout and kicked it into high gear, grabbing Sam and then scooping up Lancer. Tucker had already hidden himself under one of the many high tables in the room and could be heard clicking away on his PDA.

"You know, this is the second time I've had to save you!" the ghost grumbled to him, "I should be paid for this."

"Oh yeah," said the girl tucked under his other arm, giving a rather cynical look, "And who exactly would they make the check out to?"

"I believe," Lancer finally spoke, his voice slightly wavering, "it would be made out to young Daniel Fenton, if I've not mislead myself or been hallucinating…"

He was nearly dropped on his face.

Danny stopped mid-air to stare with wide-eyed fear at the man he held. He was trapped, his vice-principal had heard and seen too much, and obviously had to be an intelligent man being as he worked in a school, it was easy for him to figure out and easier for him to take care of the halfa by…

"Danny! Snap out of it!" Sam hit his shoulder as hard as she could from an awkward angle, still in the halfa's hold, "We have to stop Technus! Worry later!"

Dropping them both by the door, Danny turned and threw a, "Just get out of here and take Tucker with you!" over his shoulder as he zoomed back into the room, throwing out taunts about Technus being a techno-geek and subsequently getting slammed into the wall.

"Water," he heard Manson mumbling to herself, "water, water…how do you get rain in a school? Tucker!"

The boys head popped up from under a desk, "What Sam? I'm kinda' busy right now trying to track him, you know!"

"Can you hack into the school's system and set the fire alarm off?"

Lancer's eyes went wide at the girl's question, and he swore he was going to need therapy when Foley casually nodded before responding, "Well, sure, but Danny will be beaten into a pulp by the time I find whatever controls the fire alarm…"

Said boy was thrown violently threw a few rows of desks, with no time to phase through them…he rolled to his feet, dusting himself off, "Oh that's it!"

"Guess it's the old fashioned way then," she turned to him then, "Mr. Lancer, I know you love your school, but I have to set the sprinklers off. Otherwise we get a new world leader and things won't be pretty. Will pulling the alarm set off the sprinklers or just the lights and noises?"

He was at a loss for words for a few moments. Everything was moving so quickly around him, his students in danger and he as well, an invisible enemy made of technology, Danny Phantom's suddenly, embarrassingly, obvious identity as Danny Fenton…

"Mr. Lancer!" Manson's shout caught his attention, "This is kinda' important so we don't die!"

"Uh, the sprinkler system can only be triggered by an actual fire…"

"Good enough," Sam said determinedly as she grabbed a nearby Bunsen burner kit and headed to the corner of the room where a desk had been thrown, directly under a sprinkler, "I sure hope this works like the movies," and she climbed the wrecked desk and struck a match directly under the metal sprinkler head.

The screeching of the alarm had everyone's hands flying to their ears instantaneously. Lights flashing and water falling, Sam hopped down with a happy smile on her face, "Rain in a school, just for you Danny!"

"You're the," a crack was heard as Danny spotted the disruption in the water's trip to the floor and laid into Technus for all he was worth, "absolute best Sam."

"Hey," Tucker grinned as he watched the boy land another hit on their now not so invisible opponent, "I helped too! You're just too busy being all lovey to include me!"

Two voices simultaneously called out, "We're not 'lovey'!" as a green, glowing first crashed into the robot one last time, destroying the small item that caused his invisibility. Foley moved to grab what looked like a high-tech thermos and, having screwed off the lid, managed to suck the entire thing's body inside while it wailed about the unfairness of the after life.

Lancer just sat where he was against the wall and gaped openly at the damage around him, "I had always wondered why the school would randomly be wrecked after I had made certain it was locked. Now I know," and his gaze landed on Danny.

"Mr. Lancer, sir," he swallowed nervously, "I can explain, I'm not really…"

"Don't try," Lancer shook his head as he stood up, one hand up in a gesture to halt the explanation, "I already know you're Daniel Fenton. There were too many obvious clues for me to follow. Manson, Foley, the joke about being a C student, the mentioning of English homework. You, yourself, confirmed it when I confronted you and you stopped in shock."

"I-," but Danny found he couldn't say much right then, only to have it all break out seconds later, "I'm sorry about the school! I never mean to wreck it, I never mean for half the things that happen to happen, I swear! Please, don't tell my Mom and Dad, they don't know and I have no idea how they'd react! They might-!"

"Let's deal with that later," he turned his back to the three children silently pondering what he was going to do, role of 'responsible adult' firmly snapping into place in the face of his students, "First off, you three and I need to leave the building so the fire department can come in and clean this up."

"Right," Sam Manson stepped up beside him, "but we really don't need to get in trouble for saving Amity Park for like the thousandth time, so let's not let them know we were here?"

Tucker turned to the still worrying Danny then, "Come on man, let's get out of here so the authorities can clean it up. Do you walk here in the morning, Mr. Lancer, or drive?"

"An Acceptable Time, what does that have to do with anything?" he turned to the boy who was desperately trying to keep his PDA dry.

"It means do you have a car here or not, so we know whether to drop you off in the parking lot or take you with us away from here so there won't be any awkward questions for you to answer," Sam talked as she walked to stand beside Danny, gently touching his shoulder and smiling comfortingly at him, "It'll all work out."

Danny just swallowed nervously and shook his head, grabbing Sam by the hand and nudging her towards Tucker, who's hand she grabbed, "Are you coming with us? You just have to grab Tucker's or my hand and I take care of the rest."

Mr. Lancer stepped forward to cautiously take the boy's hand, "How does this work?"

"Honestly, we've never figured it out," Danny gave a tiny smile, "but I can definitely get us out of here."

"I walked here today," Mr. Lancer stated. He was going to continue about how he couldn't resist the lovely weather they were having after the storms of the night before when a chill ran over his body and a tingling feeling passed over him, nearly taking his breath away as he could suddenly look through himself.

"Yeah," Tucker laughed at the look on his face as they began phasing through walls and such until they got outside, "it gets you the first time you turn intangible. You should have seen Danny the first few months after he got his powers…he kept falling through everything or dropping things….man, the pants are still my favorites though!"

'I wasn't aware that a paranormal being who is technically devoid of all blood could blush,' Lancer observed as Danny's cheeks flushed with color and both Tucker and Sam snickered. Landing in a small park beside the school in a tree cluttered area, he cleared his throat and backed away from the trio slightly, two of which were teasing the third, who was trying to defend his indecent exposure problem.

"So you're not a chronic pants dropper, then?" Mr. Lancer raised an eyebrow, "It was because you couldn't control your…'powers'?"

"Technically, it can still happen," Danny stuttered, still in his ghost form and feeling far too uncomfortable with the situation to joke around with his friends or change back, "when I get nervous about girls I tend to make parts of my clothes….or parts of me even, disappear."

"Yes, well," he straightened his shirt before turning on his heel, "I expect to see the three of you in school on Monday."

"Yes sir," they chorused back to him.

Danny sighed as he was finally out of sight, "I'm ruined. I've been found out…by Lancer."

"Cheer up man," Tucker carefully examined his 'baby' for water damage, "It could have been worse. Coulda' been your parents!"

"Danny," Sam laid her hand on his shoulder again, giving a light squeeze, "it's not the end of the world yet…he looked like he was taking it pretty well."

"Define, 'taking it well' when you put a halfa being found out by his vice-principal into the sentence with it!" Danny's nerves were definitely on edge and the strong feeling of his worry again swept over Sam. It was an emotion she was beginning to get far too accustomed to…

"Taking it well, as in he didn't call the cops, didn't threaten you in any way, and didn't run away screaming," she gave him a light shove, "and he didn't mention anything about us ruining his school and destroying his chances at some promotion or other, either."

"I don't know," Danny shook his head as he grabbed both his friends and flew towards their homes, "I'm just nervous about Monday now, and not because we have that quiz in history."

Tucker didn't pay it much mind, his thoughts drifting when Danny dropped him off at his home, 'Whatever happens, happens. There's nothing I can do about it now, except deal with whatever comes.'

Sam was pretty much on the same page, 'We'll just have to be there for him,' she looked up at the halfa who was floating above her in her room, his intense green gaze focusing on the moon outside, 'there isn't anything we could do, and it couldn't have been avoided. Just like Jazz, someone else was bound to find out eventually.'

Danny spent far longer in Sam's room that night than he intended, his own feelings of worry being soothed slightly by her contentedness as she fell into sleep, 'I can't believe I got caught,' he hung his head as the words ran through his mind for what felt like the millionth time, 'What's going to happen now?'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Feel the love…feel it or else! Lol…I love you guys, the reviews gave me such a boost, I couldn't help making this chapter longer than I normally do!
Oh, and I think Lancer's first name is Edward, but I could be really wrong! Please tell me if I got it wrong, and I'll change it right away!

Thank you all for your continuing support and encouragement. It means so much to me, and knowing that I am producing a story that you all enjoy truly makes my day. Hope you enjoy the chapter and lots of love!

And I don't particularly like the ending, but it needed to end. My poor fingers needed a break, lol! Hope it isn't too bleh for you!

Edited September 16, 2025. I often wonder where I got the names for characters. I feel like 'Edward' for Lancer was a fan name, as I don't think he was ever actually named in the show. I like it though. Feel like it suites him.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty One: Sensations

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Alright,' Danny took a deep, shaky breath as he stood before the door to his fourth period class, which just so happened to contain not only his classmates, but Mr. Lancer as well, 'I can do this. If he tries anything, then I'll just have to…to…crap, I don't want to threaten him or anything…'

"Danny," Sam nudged him over slightly so they both stood in front of the door, "Just open the door already, you look like your having a staring contest with it."

Amusement washed over him, but that was definitely not what he was feeling. A smile edged his way to his mouth, before he realized what he was doing and frowned. Where had that come from? It was almost as if…

Danny turned to stare at the girl beside him, who was patiently waiting for him to stop being so weird and open the door, with a definite smirk on her face, 'It's like it's coming from Sam! It's like what happens in her room when I feel her being relaxed and happy and content, only I'm not reaching for it! Oh, God please no…it can't be growing again!'

"Well," Sam snapped her fingers in front of his face, her own slightly red, "as flattered as I am with you staring at me and all, I'd really like to get to class. We're already two minutes late you know."

'Crap!' Danny yelped mentally as he grabbed for the doorknob, 'Just what I need, a tardy! If he wasn't going to kill me before he'll kill me for sure now.'

"Ah, there you are," Mr. Lancer turned as the door swung open and Sam calmly walked in to sit at her desk. Danny was a different story, however, as he stood numbly at the door trying to drag up his courage which was currently trying to find a nice blackhole to take a vacation in, "Well, come in, Mr. Fenton, we were just discussing dramatic entrances and how they help to move a play along. You did a splendid job demonstrating."

"Uh…," Danny was lost for words and felt as though he were walking on pins and needles as he moved quickly to his desk. The first half of the class period was spent in nervous contemplation of what was to come as students chattered about someone setting off the fire alarm last Friday as a prank.

A paper ball, however, soon had Danny breaking from his self-induced trance of worry. Sam's scrawling writing covered the page, pointing out he was drooling as well as stating that he needed to pay attention if he wanted to stay on Lancer's good side. She made a good point, and was feeling awfully smug right now…

'Gah,' Danny shook his head to clear it, 'Why am I starting to feel Sam's emotions without reaching for them? I shouldn't be able to yet. And can a person really feel smug enough to broadcast it?'

"Daniel," ice cold water pouring down his back couldn't have woken Danny from his musing any quicker, "Are you quite alright, you seem as if you don't feel good."

"I'm fine, Mr. Lancer," Danny averted his eyes nervously, "I just stayed up too late writing my report for history. Just a little tired."

"Ah," he turned back to the chalk board to write more about the story they were currently reading, "Just make sure you're a little more fresh for tomorrow, then. Now, if we look at the use of..."

'He didn't say anything,' the thought struck Danny hard, 'He didn't give me a tardy either…he's usually all over me about the littlest thing. Why not today?'

Another paper ball sailed over his shoulder and landed on his desk, 'Danny, I know you're worried about Lancer knowing about you know what, but what if it's not a bad thing? What if you just think it's a bad thing? Maybe he's cool with you now that he knows…I mean, you've only been working your butt off for the past two years…people have noticed. Think about it. -Sam'

'How did she know? Great now I have something else to think about after I figure this out,' Danny fussed silently, even as he unknowingly took her advice, 'It's possible that Lancer isn't a ghost hating, 'kill them all', 'die halfa' sort of guy…maybe this is his way of being okay with me?'

Class flew by after he began musing in a more positive light, ignoring the fact that Sam was still broadcasting her smug feeling loud and clear to him. The stronger the emotion, the easier it was for him to read, and she had to be damn smug for him to be able to feel it that clearly.

At the same time, it distracted him from worrying so much, 'I bet she's doing this on purpose, which makes her feel even more smug because it's working…it's a vicious cycle to keep me distracted…damn it's still working!'

And indeed, Sam was singing a little song in her head all through the class to the playground tune for taunting someone, 'I was right, I was right, I told you so, and I was right.'

The bell finally rang, and Danny had never felt so free. Gathering his things and turning to smile at Sam for having escaped the class unscathed, Danny felt like flying…if that wouldn't have been a very strange thing for a teenage, human boy to do in the middle of school.

Danny waited as the classroom cleared before standing and nervously making his way to the desk at the front of the room, behind which Lancer was thumbing through a newspaper. Sam sent him a quick smile before heading out to the cafeteria where Tucker was more than likely already waiting.

"Mr. Fenton," Mr. Lancer looked up from his paper, "How may I help you?"

"I just wanted," Danny took a deep breath before he could continue, "I just wanted to say thank you."

"Gratitude accepted," Lancer kept a cool face, "but I have a few questions to ask you. Care to sit?"

"Sure," Danny pulled up a chair beside the desk, "I don't know if I can answer everything you might ask me, but I'll try my best."

"Fair enough," Mr. Lancer gave a small smile, "Tucker mentioned your powers yesterday. What are they exactly?"

"You aren't recording this or anything, right?" Danny questioned hesitantly, and Mr. Lancer decided to take a different approach.

"Let's walk the halls and talk," he stood and the young man stood as well, "they should be clear by now and that way you feel more secure. I'd like to know all about what you've been doing since Freshman year. I'm assuming that's when you got your powers, as mid-semester was the first time you dropped trou?"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The lunch period had ended and fifth was well into its allotted time period before Danny had finished part of his explanation to Mr. Lancer. Many things had been clarified and apologized for, as well as cringed about. Danny had nearly forgotten about getting Tucker out of trouble last year, and he was certain he was up for a detention now.

"So all this time you've been fighting to protect our town and it's people?" Mr. Lancer scratched his chin, "I always thought that 'Inviso-Bil' was a rather interesting character."

"Uh, yes sir," Danny shuffled along with the vice-principal, ignoring the many stares they received through the small windows on the doors as they walked through the corridors for the eighth time.

A chill and a sudden wisp of blue caught not only Danny's attention, but Lancer's as well, "What was that?"

"That's how I know when a ghost is around," Danny sighed tiredly, "I'm really sorry, but I have to go. It's not that I want to ditch school or get out of explaining things to you…"

"Go then," Mr. Lancer cracked a rare smile, "but if you wreck one more inch of my school, you'll know what a certain character in A Tale of Two Cities felt like…"

And to Mr. Lancer's amazement, Danny smiled back and was gone.

"Thanks Mr. Lancer," the disembodied voice floated to him, "I'll find a way to repay you. For everything!"

"Ah, young Mr. Fenton," Lancer turned to head back to his office, finding the urge to set some things straight compelling him towards his computer, "You already have. You just need to gain a little more self-confidence and realize it."

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Where is he?' Sam scanned the hallways as she headed towards her last period class, 'He didn't show up for lunch and that was bad enough, now it's the last period of the day and he still isn't back from his talk with Lancer…Oh, my God! What if I was wrong and Lancer turned him in or something?'

Just as Sam's panic attack was about to set in, a hand landed on her shoulder, turning her to face a speaker, "Ms. Manson, a word, if you please? I have something for you to give to Mr. Fenton when he returns from his, ah…job."

'His job?' Sam's eyebrows shot up as she followed her teacher and vice-principal into his office, 'He's calling Danny's ghost fighting his job…okay, way to almost freak out, Sam. Of course Lancer wouldn't turn him in, he's not that cold hearted…I hope.'

"I've written this for the three of you, that's Daniel, Tucker, and yourself, to have a look over," he then handed Sam a pristine white envelope, sealed with both the adhesive and a piece of tape across the opening line, "I wanted to express, mainly to Mr. Fenton in a way he could understand, what my feelings regarding last Friday are. There are several other things covered as well, but I would appreciate it if you waited until after school to read through it. The same goes for Mr. Foley."

"Uh, sure Mr. Lancer," Sam turned her gaze back from him to the envelope, "You said Danny was out, um, at his job, right?"

"Yes," he smiled in a self satisfied sort of way, "I now understand the excessive amounts of absences and tardiness, as well as the truancy the three of you often commit. This, however, does not change the fact that I still must punish you when it occurs."

"Right," Sam sighed, 'Sure…let us go off ghost fighting, but stick us when we get back…'

"However," her vice-principal's voice cut into her inner-rambling session, "I do believe that the punishments administered will be of a slightly lessened, shall we say, harshness. To keep up the appearances the three of you have been crafting over the last two years or so, I believe that keeping you after school for a short while will be beneficial whenever you are expected to be punished for something, though you will not be forced to sit in detention or clean chalk boards or whatnot."

"I…well," Sam's face lit up with a smile, "Thank you,Mr. Lancer. You have no idea how much this means to me, and to Danny, well all of us, he'll…I mean…I'm sure he'll be ecstatic. He hates staying after school…and he really hates it when he has to stay after school for something he didn't deserve…"

"On that note," Mr. Lancer frowned slightly, "I hope that you realize the amount of trust that I am placing in the three of you. This is not to be taken lightly or used freely as an excuse to skip school or cut classes. I am putting a great deal of trust and faith in you all. Please consider this carefully, as it is most vital. If I ever find out you, friends included, use this as a reason to miss a class or classes, you will be in detention for the rest of your high school career. Understood?"

Sam's head moved slowly in the correct up and down motion, as the envelope weighed heavily in her hands, "I understand perfectly, Mr. Lancer. Thank you again, but I'm going to be late for class."

As she moved to leave, a note was held out to her, complete with time, date, reason, and signature, "I believe that you will have no problems with whatever teacher you are heading to. Thank you for your time, Ms. Manson, and I trust that my letter, and my faith, are in good hands."

"Thank you!" Sam snatched the note and hurriedly made her way out of the room and down the hall, 'Wait'll Danny hears about this…I really was right all along…'

If Danny had thought Sam smug before, he'd surely be knocked over from the haughty feeling emanating from her now…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Alright," Danny huffed to himself as he sat in the park, finally finished dealing with Klemper who had wanted to play hide and seek, "What is that girl doing to feel that damn smug?"

For the past hour and a half, Sam's feeling of being so self-righteous had been washing over him, a cool, clear, confident feeling that helped him fight, but was currently driving him nuts, 'She should be home by now shouldn't she? School should be out and she would have already stopped by Nasty Burger with Tucker and they'd both be home actually…why do I always end up leaving Tucker out of it? Alright, stupid question, but still…'

Danny was spot on in his guess at where Sam was. Sam was in her room right then, easing off her backpack and pulling the thick envelope from her pocket, 'He said it was for all of us. I guess I just get to be the lucky one who reads it first. I hope the boys don't mind.'

Sam slipped her finger under the upper left corner of the lip and began to tear along the folded seam, enjoying the way she could rip though it like paper, 'Oh har, har, that's so 'pun'-y,' she laughed to herself, 'I'm as bad as Danny at the lame jokes now…that's just great.'

As Danny sat on the bench, regaining his breath and trying to figure out what he had missed in school, Sam began to read the letter.

'To Misters Foley and Fenton, and Miss Manson, in regards to the activities the three of you have been undertaking the past two years.

It has currently come to my attention, due to the unfortunate incident of last Friday, and from a very informative talk with Daniel, that you have all faced extraordinary problems, odds, and trials at a very unbalanced and trying time in your young lives.'

"You could say that again," Sam spoke under her breath and laughed at how true this was as she continued to read. In the park, Danny noticed a slight bubble of amusement forming in his chest.

'I know that in several situations, imminent danger, much like what we four found ourselves in three days ago, has become routine and seems mundane to you. I am also aware that precious few actually know who, and what in some cases, you are. These few are fortunate to realize, and be able to recognize, the true heroes of our town. You may think you go unnoticed, but for those who truly know what occurs, you are seen as this town's safety, protectors, and saviors.'

'Heroes? Saviors? I'm not a hero,' Sam shook her head, 'That's Danny's job, not mine or Tucker's. We just help out and tag along for the ride…we're sidekicks kinda'.'

Danny's bubble of amusement settled and was replaced by a slightly confused feeling emotion. He wasn't sure what to make of it, but realized that Sam was obviously doing something to trigger the rapid-fire change in her emotions.

'First, to one; Tucker Foley. I wish to tell you I am greatly impressed by your technological knowledge and capabilities. You have great potential in today's technology driven world and I urge you to pursue this talent.

I caution you, however, and must lecture you on using this skill responsibly. You more than likely have the talent to wreak great havoc, since most of the world runs on machines and such contraptions. I trust that you will not use your skills to undermine this school in anyway, nor any member of the student body or faculty.

I also trust that you will use your talent in a constructive, and generally innocuous way. This is my way of nicely stating, 'Do not cheat or change your grades, or those of a friend.' I trust you knew this, though.

I wish for you to know that your actions, as a part of the team Daniel described to me, are greatly appreciated. Many times did he mention you saving him or helping him defeat a foe, as well as you just being there when he needed personal help or a friend to lean on. I would also like to thank you for your part in keeping this town and its citizens safe.'

'Wow,' Sam thought to herself, for the first time thinking on everything Tucker had done over the years for not just Danny, but for herself as well, 'Talk about your unsung heroes…or rather, unsung techno-geek heroes…'

Danny was starting to get uncomfortable as Sam's confused feeling shifted into a slightly amazed and amused one, laced with deep affection, 'What the heck is going on? Should I head over and find out, or just head home like I had planned? They're both the same distance from here…'

'Next to Samantha Manson. You too are a hero, however unusual and individualistic you may be. I know you might not agree with such a stereotype, but I must say you fall under the category of 'heroine' quite nicely.

Danny spoke extremely highly of you, and I am convinced that much of what has occurred would not have turned out half so well if it hadn't been for your influence. This is part of the reason why I have decided to have you deliver this letter and speak with you about my sentiments.

You are a unique and caring individual who seems the much needed level-headed thinker of your group. I admire your ability to stay coolly collected and detached in a daunting situation, as I am sure you have had your share of, and believe that you have had much to do with the maturity of the young man I have just spoken with. Though Danny seems very much the normal teenage boy at times, he demonstrates a great sensibility in many matters better left to full grown, or even battle hardened, men.

I thank you for your dedication, not only to keeping Amity Park and the people here safe, but to the two boys who are undoubtedly under your constant care, whether they realize it or not. Danny relies on you a great deal, and I am certain that he would not be nearly so sane, his word choice to be precise, to this day if it weren't for you.'

For the first time in a long while, Sam felt like crying, in a good way. The letter was held loosely in her fingers, slipping slightly as she took a moment to just breath and let her own volatile emotions run their course, 'Someone noticed,' she thought, 'I never thought I'd want someone to notice, but I do. I want people to know what we do for them, to know what Danny goes through all the time. It's just nice to feel appreciated…and they're right again, I so don't sound as dark and gloomy as I should.'

A wry grin crossed her face just as Danny decided to stand up, 'That's it. I'm going to find out what she's doing. First something's funny, then confusion, then she really likes something, then it's back to being confused, but really happy and content…and feeling wanted? I can't just feel normal emotions, she has to be feeling them to an extreme or she's making me feel them…wait a minute, her emotions used to be this strong and change this fast when she was hanging out with me…who is she with?'

Back in her room Sam noticed a knot of jealousy tightening in her stomach, 'What's up with Danny, did he see Paulina out with some other guy? I mean to be this jealous he'd have…to…oh. I bet he's feeling what I'm feeling and wants to know what's going on."

Sam couldn't help it. She started laughing, far harder than she normally did. Danny was jealous…of a letter. It was too good, and could definitely be taken as a good sign for her, 'I know that he can only feel my emotions when I'm sending them to him, or feeling them really strongly, I guess I just let them slip out…'

Sam's laughter continued as she glanced down at the paper in her grasp. So many emotions inspired by one little letter. It was just so weird how life turned out sometimes, 'I think I'm going to put this letter in my book…'

Tap, tap, came the call from her window, along with the phrase, "Hey, it's me, Danny!"

'Oh yeah,' Sam rolled her eyes as she headed to open to tap back at the window, an echo to what he had done, 'Like it could be anyone else this high off the ground…'

"Who else would it be?" Sam asked as she leaned against the wall and watched the halfa phase in right beside her to mimic her action.

"The boogey man?" he shot her a smile, "I dunno' I was just trying to be nice and let you know I was there. I wanted to stop by and see how you were. I know I left school early, and I didn't want you, or Tucker, to worry."

'Ah, just 'wanted to see how I was'? I know you felt me, Daniel Fenton,' Sam eyed the boy beside her, 'The question is, why are we avoiding it, Danny? Why haven't you mentioned it to me yet, are you afraid still?'

"So…," Danny took a quick look around her room, "What have you been up to since school got out?"

"Just reading something Lancer gave to me. It's for all three of us; you, me, and Tucker. It was really interesting…"

"Can I read it?" Danny turned his head back to her, "I mean…it is to all of us right, nothing too embarrassing or anything is there?"

"No Danny," Sam rolled her eyes, walking back to her desk where she had previously laid the letter, "I haven't finished it yet though, I didn't get the chance to read the part about you and the little bit after that."

Sam walked back to her friend and handed over the papers, watching as Danny's face lit up in amazement, amusement, and admiration, obviously reliving whatever he had told Lancer about his two best friends, soft waves of emotion breaking over her mind and tickling her to realize exactly what Danny had experienced during her read through. A soft, shy smile flitted over his face as he glanced up at Sam upon reaching the part addressed to her, "He's right, you know. I wouldn't be sane if you weren't around."

Moment over, Danny moved closer to Sam's side, offering the letter by holding it between the two of them as they leaned against the wall together, "I, uh, don't mind if you read the rest of it with me. I know you wanted to anyways, and you'd probably find a way to do it," and then he chuckled softly as she playfully elbowed him in the side.

'Last, but most assuredly not least among those I have been addressing, to Mr. Daniel Fenton, also referred to and known as P., which I have abbreviated for fear of someone reading this letter, though I doubt it would do much good if someone was determined enough to discover the truth.'

The two chuckled at Lancer's observation, both thinking along the lines of how wrong he was with a shared eye roll. Even if someone was determined they still couldn't manage to figure it out sometimes…

'Our talk and walk in the hall was quite informative, young man. I have a great deal to say to you, but I fear I do not have the lung capacity to say it out loud, nor the amount of paper and ink required to write this all down. Therefore, I shall be condensing it into many small, main points that I feel imperative that we address.

First, let me extend my offer of a slight armistice, where detention and other disciplinary actions are concerned. I have already discussed this with Ms. Manson in greater detail and leave it to her to fill you in, but I feel it necessary to reiterate my main point; Do not abuse the privilege I am giving you. I would be most disappointed to find out I am being taken advantage of by a person I consider a hero. Do not disappoint me, you would not enjoy the rest of high school if you do.

Secondly, thank you for all you have done for this town and the citizens. I know, as you mentioned on Friday last, that you have saved even myself many times, no matter the differences that we have had in the past.

I appreciate your continuing efforts, and realize that this was a choice for you. You did not have to use your abilities to protect these people, but you chose to do so. Thank you, sincerely, for everything you have done and continue to do.

Also, I would like to point out the continuing dedication you have to your friends and that they have to you. It is amazing to see the depth of the relationship the three of you share, especially between you and Ms. Manson at times. I admire what you have, and would even go so far to say that I am envious of your bond with one another. The three of you make quite the team, in school and out. I hope that you realize this and let nothing take you from each other. Friendships last for life and are the things that get us through hard times, though I'm sure that you, Manson, and Foley have already discovered this.

I would like to extend another offer of my help, whenever I can, in whatever way I can. If you need assistance in your 'job' then I will help, though I doubt at my age I can do much. Medical help however I can give, with a promise of no hospitals. If you ever need a place to stay, my home is open, not that walls or locks could stop you anyway. Just know that I will try to make your life slightly easier, in whatever way I can.

Also know that I do not blame you for anything that has happened, especially after your explanations. I understand that what you do is dangerous and results in property damage and the like. However, I prefer property damage to death or enslavement, or to you or your friends being injured. Know that I trust you and appreciate what you do and have done, Daniel. I do not think you get enough recognition for it all.'

Emotions chased through Danny at top speed, Sam not only feeling her own and having her own thoughts, but feeling the echoes of Danny's emotional roller coaster ride, 'If that's what he felt from me, no wonder he got upset. It feels like he's having a very interesting conversation with someone…'

Sam's quiet chuckle followed by an amused head shake, snapped Danny's attention from the letter, 'I can barely tell what she's feeling versus what I'm feeling. This is…this is just amazing…'

"I don't know what to say…," Danny shook his head as he looked wide eyed from Sam to the letter and back again, "He's right about you guys, but…I mean, I'm not a hero. I just do what I have to and I didn't have a choice. If I didn't fight to protect you guys, that would just be wrong…"

"Danny," Sam smiled half-heartedly, "Stop being so insecure. You're usually so confident when you're being Phantom, start feeling better about yourself already. Lancer is being serious, and so am I. You are a hero, and you know it. You do so much for this town, and the people who know, really do appreciate it. I know I do."

Turning back to letter, Danny could only shake his head, feelings of gratitude and affection and half a million other things sweeping through him all over again.

'To the three of you, know that I support what you have been doing, though I do not condone all that goes into it. Violence is not always the answer, but I suppose that there is not always a way around it.

If you ever find yourselves in a situation that you aren't sure how to handle, feel free to seek me out. I will advise you in anyway I can.

I express my deepest gratitude to the three of you for everything that you have done. I am proud of you, honestly, for dealing with such extreme circumstances at so young an age. If people knew who you are and what you do, I am sure they would feel the same.

Thank you again for all you do, and know that you have at least one person who is there for you.

Sincerely,

Edward Lancer'

Danny leaned back even more against the wall and slid down to sit, Sam moving to do the same beside him. Nothing was said, but no words were really needed. Sam's head found its way to the halfa's shoulder, his own resting on top of hers. They sat in contented silence, thinking about how, for once, things were turning out their way.

With no worries and no cares in a rare moment of peace, the two spent the rest of the afternoon in the other's company, laughing about old times and playing games, before remembering Tucker's part in the letter. He, needless to say, was overjoyed, and immediately puffed up about his 'mad computer skills'.

Danny and Sam were sure they'd never hear the end of it, and started to plan ways of deflating the boy's rapidly inflating head…

'Thanks for all you've done, he says,' Danny thought back to Lancer's words as he watched his two best friends interact, 'It's more like, thanks to Tucker and Sam,' the halfa smiled then, 'I'm still alive and happy and sane because of those two.'

Getting hit upside his head with a couch pillow Danny decided he'd done enough thinking for the night and joined in the play. It couldn't have been a better ending to an extremely stressful day.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: And Happy Birthday to Danny!….I have no clue when his actual birthday is, so this shall be his birthday for the purposes of this story…just because I want him to be the oldest of the three…and because the day I use has meaning to me. Five bonus points to anyone who can tell me what the date means to me…;) (I promise you can find the answer!) (I haven't proof read this chapter, so don't hate me for glaring mistakes...just point them out to me, and I shall fix them.)

Oh, and the dog is mine! He's one of the many animals we have out here on our 25 acre piece of land…lol.

One more thing! Is Sam OOC? Dear lord I am so worried about it! Please tell me and if she is I shall fix it!

To Jea Kinnaran: I would love to respond to your reviews, they truly mean so much to me! Is there an email address I can email you at? You can always go to my profile and private message me, that way you don't have to put your email in a review. I'd really like to talk with you, but have no way to respond to your reviews!
That goes for anyone else as well, who review, but give me no way to respond to them. I'd love to be able to respond, even if it's just to personally say a thank you!

Edited September 17, 2025. Hello to all my old chatting, writing, and reviewing buddies. I think of you often and fondly. ~Lots of love to you all!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Two: Celebration

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"So…," Sam slammed Danny's locker shut, "What do you want for your birthday?"

Danny responded by rolling his eyes, "Every year I tell you what I want and I get it. Even the year I named some ridiculously expensive concert tickets that I wanted. I don't want anything Sam."

"You're just saying that so I don't buy you anything," she huffed as the boy did a quick check, then phased his hand into his now shut locker to gather the things he needed, "Why won't you just tell me something you want? Today's the twenty first! I only have eight more days. "

"Oh, come now," he smiled good-naturedly as he withdrew his hand from his locker, "I tell you every year. If you really want to get me something, then you figure out what I might want. You always make me and Tucker work for it, it's about time one of us makes you do the same."

Sam sighed dramatically, "And that won't ever be Tucker because he likes his presents too much…especially the PDA's I always end up getting him. That and the upgrades, games, sound systems..."

"Heh," Danny smiled as they began to walk the hall, "You got that right. I think that Tucker is…"

"…just a bit materialistic sometimes when it comes to technology? Yeah, me too."

A passing kid in the hall paused at their strange interchange, shook his head, and thought to himself about how unlikely it was that Manson and Fenton were still trying to pull that old prank. Maybe they really just understood each other, they had been friends for years after all.

Danny didn't miss the slightly confused, but amused look the boy gave them. Watching him shake his head with a patronizing smile on his face and then walk away, Danny allowed his surprise to show, 'Could they all be right? Maybe no one will care…or maybe it's just that they don't believe it, even when they do see it.'

"So Danny," Tucker patted his friend on the back as he walked up and interrupted his line of thinking, "What do ya' want for your birthday?"

"Nothing other than my two best friends at my birthday party and lots of food and cake," Danny pretended to think for a second, hand on chin before adding, "And no ghost attacks. That would be the perfect day."

"Dude, it's your sixteenth birthday!" Tucker began to wildly wave his arms around him, "You absolutely have to get a present from everyone around you. It's like some sort of teenage law! You can't go against the law, man!"

"Tucker," Sam said quietly, blocking his arms as he swung around a little too fanatically, "stop swinging your arms, you ape! Ever heard of over dramatic?"

"Come on, you guys," Danny stepped between the quarreling pair, "It's my birthday week, it's supposed to be laid back, easy, and most of all fun!"

Poor Danny. He sure liked to jinx himself.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"I can't believe it," Danny plugged the thermos into the portal and released the tenth ghost of the week back into the ghost zone, "Do they spy on me just to find out when it would be the most inconvenient to attack me and then get together and plan it out?"

"What's the matter little brother?" Jazz asked as she made her way down the stairs, "Your party is about to start in an hour, you should be happy. You know, your birthday…September the twenty ninth…although your guest list wasn't very big."

Tiredly rubbing his eyes, he turned to face his sister, "Nah, I didn't make a big list on purpose. I know sixteen is supposed to be a big deal and all, but I just want a peaceful birthday for once. Too many people causes too many problems."

Jazz smiled moving to stand beside Danny, nudging him with her shoulder, "You know, I can't really call you little brother anymore. You're taller than me now. Come to think of it the only one of your little group that I can still call little is Sam, but even then I can't get away with it. She hates being reminded she's the shortest now."

A quiet chuckle and a fond smile got out of Danny before he could stop himself. Realizing his sister was still standing there looking at him knowingly he blushed, "Uh, yeah…she really hates that…my shin was introduced to her boot for that once, and I never tried it again."

"I think I know what you want for your birthday Danny," Jazz chuckled as she grabbed his arm to drag him back upstairs, "Too bad you're the only one who can get it for you. Well, you or the present could possibly get itself for you, but I doubt it. You're present can be just as shy as you are…"

"Oh, get over it Jazz," Danny said in annoyance as they walked up the last few stairs and opened the door, "I couldn't get…"

"SURPRISE!" the previously dark and empty kitchen erupted into light and life, "Happy Birthday Danny!"

Danny looked down at his boxers and undershirt and was tempted to start swearing in every language he knew, which granted, was only English and Esperanto, but that still had to count for something. Instead he blushed a bright red as Sam was directly in his line of vision and was smiling knowingly at his heart and teddy bear covered boxers.

"Hey," Tucker prodded Sam and spoke loud enough for everyone present to hear, "Aren't those the pair of gag boxers we got Danny for Valentine's Day last year and told him they were from a secret admirer? We told him they weren't right?"

"Yep," Sam gave him the once-over again, "I guess he just liked the way he looked in them too much to actually get rid of them."

The entire room burst out laughing, his family who were in attendance included, "Oh thank you so very much, sister of mine, for coming and getting me so I would be on time for my party," Danny ground out through clenched teeth.

"No problem," Jazz smiled back at him wickedly, walking over to Sam, "And you're right, he does look pretty good in those doesn't he Sam?"

It was Danny's turn to laugh at Sam blushing and then chasing Jazz into the living room, threats of severe bodily harm floating in the air. Tucker grabbed a bowl of salsa and some chips and took off after the pair, muttering about how girl fights were always awesome.

"I see that exposing your boxers isn't just a school affair," Mr. Lancer's voice appeared beside Danny, who was currently trying to work his way through the group of well wishing family and friends to the stairs so he could get dressed.

"I was getting ready to take a shower for the party when I got a call for my job," Danny smiled back at the man's slight barb. From the day he found out until now, the entire two weeks had been amazing for Danny. No 'real' tardiness, no 'real' detention, and best of all, a teacher who was slightly more understanding and apparently had an interesting sense of humor.

'Thank you God for small favors,' Danny shook Lancer's hand before making it to the stairs and up to his room to change. Slipping into a pair of jeans and a nice shirt with a button up thrown on over it, Danny hurriedly tried to get his hair into some semblance of order, though he knew it was hopeless.

Finally giving up, the now sixteen year old boy headed back down to his friends and family. The turn out surprised him as members of his family from out of state were even present and several of the friends he had invited without expecting them to actually make it, did. A smile lit his face as he looked down on the crowd of people he cared for, immediately picking out his mother, father, Jazz, Sam, and Tucker.

Smiling and joking his way through the crowd he headed to his two closest friends in the world, "See?" he stated over the music that was now playing, "This is what I wanted for my birthday!"

"Aw," Tucker's face fell dramatically, "It's just too bad that we already got you presents! Guess we'll have to take them back now…"

"Oh no we aren't," Sam punched the boy's arm, "Do you know how long it took me to figure out what to get the guy? He is taking my present and liking it or he's getting it shoved where the sun doesn't shine."

"I like it Sam," Danny backed away slightly, "Whatever it is I love it. I'll keep it forever-"

"Knock it off Danny," one of his older cousins jumped onto his back, grappling with him, "We don't want to hear you talk about your undying love for your girlfriend."

"Hey," he knocked the boy off with an easy flip over his shoulder, "I was trying to keep myself from getting killed over here, not confessing undying love."

"Yeah, 'cause you can really tell the difference with you two," Tucker laughed as their faces both flushed.

"Cake and present time!" Maddie called out from the kitchen entrance way, "Everyone gather around so Danny can blow out his candles!"

Candles were blown out with a teasing whisper from Sam to be careful about his wail so as to not take the cake out, which caused him to start laughing as soon as he was finished, which caused several teasing remarks about Sam's whisper and what it could be.

The resulting blushes were quite fantastic and captured by Tucker via camera phone. Sam decided she hated camera phones and made a mental note to look into getting them banned from Amity Park. Surely that was a good law to advocate?

Cake handed out and ice cream scooped into bowls, Danny settled down to the business of opening presents. Clothes, CDs, hats, a various assortment of ghost fighting tools from his parents, and to everyone's surprise from his sister as well, and three rather…interesting pieces of jewelry from slightly more distant relatives, Danny was down to Sam and Tucker's gifts. He stood up to thank everyone before turning back to his friends.

"Alright," he mock glared at his two best friends as he sat back down, "I told you two not to get me anything. Are you going to explain yourselves?"

"Nothing to explain, Danny," Tucker smiled at him, "You deserve it."

"Yeah," Sam uncrossed her arms and shoved Tucker's present at him, "Just hurry up and open it already."

Ripping into the wrapping paper on the small square box, a clear container was revealed. A beautifully crafted silver watch was held inside. Waterproof, scratch resistant, and best of all, as stated by a tiny note attached to it, ghost proof. Danny smiled at the watch and looked up at Tucker who leaned a little closer.

"It's also a mini-locator and can be used as a two-way radio," Tucker smirked at him, "I have a few friends who know a bit about miniaturized stuff and I did a little work myself. I'm pretty proud of it."

"Awesome!" Danny gave him the standard pat-on-the-back-guy-hug, "That's great man, thanks."

Slipping on the watch, he admired the blue and green color-scheme of it, shooting Sam a suspicious glance as he remembered teasing her about redoing his room with those colors, 'Wonder if she had anything to do with that, or if Tucker was just trying to be a wise guy.'

His look of suspicion soon turned into a look of expectancy, but as the seconds passed and Sam stared right back at him, he couldn't figure out how to ask where the present she got him was without sounding like a total jerk.

"Wondering where your present from me is at?" Sam raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest.

"At the risk of sounding like a materialistic type of guy," Danny grinned, "then yeah, I was."

"You told me you didn't want anything," Sam hardened her gaze, "You said I had to figure it out and work for it and all this other nonsense that was a total load of bull. I know you wanted something, but since you wouldn't tell me I didn't buy you anything."

Danny's face went from shock to confusion, and finally fell into the look of a beaten puppy, "Oh, I thought you said-"

"I made you something instead," she interrupted him to pull out a small envelope, nerves jumping between the two of them, sending a skittering stomach down Danny's spine and into his stomach, "Just remember it's the thought that counts. And when people say that it usually means the cheesier the better, so I guess this is going to be the best present you get all night. I had to do a lot of brain work to come up with this, and it's beyond cheesy. Don't you dare laugh."

The envelope was shoved into his grip his tiny grin exploded into a full out, thousand watt smile, "Thanks Sam. I'm sure I'll love it."

Another glare was sent his way, "And I promise I won't laugh!"

Danny slid the envelope open, as the lip was just tucked inside it, and pulled out a small, handmade booklet with the title 'Coupons' written in Sam's interesting cursive style. Flipping through the book, the halfa's face lit up, and the smile became more amused.

'I hope he likes it,' was Sam's first nervous thought until an undeniably strong feeling of….affection seeped into her, like the warmth of entering a heated house after being in the wind and snow all day, 'Okay, so he does like it. Thank God…it took me long enough to figure out what to do. I can't believe what a bad Goth I am for being so girly…people are going to start thinking I've gone soft, and start trying to get me to do my hair and wear pink. Bleh!'

"This is great Sam," even Danny's eyes were smiling softly as he grinned up at his best friend, "I'm gonna' use every one of these. Probably in a week."

They both laughed at that. With as much trouble as he got into, the 'Get homework done free' coupon and the 'Keep my sister off my back free' cards would be gone within a day.

Danny began to thumb more slowly through the sixteen page booklet of coupons, 'Let's see. Get out of trouble free, Good for one new movie, Get homework done free, Get an ice cream free, Good for one new CD, Keep my sister off my back free.'

Danny chuckled as he looked through the multi-color pages, noticing with a grin that no pink was present and that blue, black, and green were the dominant colors, 'Get a surprise free, Good for one day of no sarcasm,' Danny laughed at that one, 'Good for one day of whatever I want to do, Exchange this for one secret, Free advice on whatever, Good for a day of picking on Tucker.'

Danny's laughter was growing as he went through them and, with Tucker reading over his shoulder, his pain tolerance increased as well, as said boy bopped the back of Danny's head for laughing so loudly at that particular coupon.

'Get out of trouble free (thought you might need another one of these), One free night at the movies snacks included,' Danny's smiled turned thoughtful for a second, before he resumed turning through the booklet, 'Two hours at the arcade with no complaints, and a one time only privilege card for using Sam's special hotline to get whatever I want delivered.'

"Sweet," Danny nodded as he looked back up at Sam, who was examining his reaction carefully, "This is actually gonna' come in handy you know. And I'm so gonna' hold you to them."

Sam winced, "It's not too cheesy, then?"

"Nah," Danny smiled, even as he disagreed with himself, 'Why would she go to all this trouble? She knows what I like, she could have just gotten me a DVD or something. It is a really great idea though. I can't wait to use a few of these. Actually, I don't think I've gotten a better gift.'

"Good," Sam smiled, "because I've got one more thing, though Tuck was in on it, too. And your parents. Kinda'."

"Come on," Tucker was grinning from ear to ear, "we gotta' get you outside for a few minutes. Think anyone would notice if we slipped away?"

"I'll cover for you," Jazz smiled at them, "though I really want to see his face. I can't believe Mom and Dad agreed to it."

"I can't believe Sam agreed to it," Tucker laughed, "I thought she'd kill me after I suggested it. Guess a couple of years can soften a person up to an idea."

"You shut up," Sam turned to grab Danny's sleeve, "and you come outside with us."

Getting out was easier than they thought with the party going on, no intangibility or invisibility needed this time around. Outside his front door, Danny found a small plastic animal case on his porch. The case yipped in happiness as people came into its line of vision, or rather, the creature inside yipped happily.

"No way," he shook his head with a disbelieving smile, "Nice try, ha ha, you almost had me. No way you two would get me a dog. Sam hates dogs for one thing and my parents wouldn't let me have one when I was…"

"…five, yeah I know. I don't really like dogs, but this one just kind of grew on me. I volunteer down at the pet shelter sometimes, and this little guy really needed a good home," Sam opened the front of the pet carrier and a bounding black and white puppy leapt into her arms, nearly bowling her over, "His name is Matches because of his eyes."

Danny knelt down beside Sam to peer at the small dog in her hold, 'He has a blue eye and a brown eye…how cool is that?'

"He's great. I always wanted a dog," Danny smiled when the puppy started licking his hand and moved away from Sam to firmly plant himself in the lap of the new attention giver, "Where'd you get the idea and how'd you convince my parents?"

"I got the idea after the first Ember fiasco," Tucker chuckled as death glares were sent his way, "Sam said that when she asked you to open your window, you took her words 'open up' the wrong way and told her about how you wanted a puppy when you were five, but your parents shot you down. I told her we should get you a puppy for your birthday one year, and here we are!"

"Your parents were easy to convince, especially with Jazz on our side," Sam stood back up and enjoyed the sight of the boy and his dog, "She told them that a pet would help reduce the amount of stress you've been feeling from school this year. We just told them that we would help take care of it and take care of the food and vet expenses. You've got the house-training thing though."

"This is great you guys," Danny stood up with the puppy sniffing around by his feet, to throw his arms around both of them for a two sided hug, "Best birthday ever and there haven't been any ghomphsm."

Both Sam and Tucker had a hand firmly in place over Danny's mouth, "Don't even, man."

"Really Danny," Sam smiled as she removed her hand, "You'd think you'd know better by now with how often you jinx yourself. I really need to tell you about Murphy's Law sometime."

"If I give you a card from the coupon book, say the 'no sarcasm for a day' card, does the word 'day' mean a full twenty four hours, or is it daylight hours only?"

"Shut up Danny."

"Oh, Sam, he got you good…"

"You shut up, too…"

Thus went the next few hours of a wonderful birthday party, full of friends, family, and newly included happy puppy. Life was actually starting to look up, and Danny prayed with everything he had that night, that it would keep doing so.

Danny was his favorite plaything, but even Mr. Murphy could get tired of teenage superheros at times. Maybe things really would be getting better…

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

This chapter dedicated to Elwood Hutton. My Great Uncle Buddy and brother of my Grandmother. He never took any crap off of anybody, was one of the most honest people I have ever had the privilege of knowing, and was as stubborn as the day is long. I'll always be your little 'Re-Pete' Uncle Buddy, no matter where you might be. I'll love you forever and miss you dearly, as do the rest of your loved ones still here. God keep you safe at home up there with Him until we meet again.
Lacey
aka Re-Pete

Edited September 17, 2025. Ah Uncle Buddy, you are still missed and loved. Grandma is gone now too and I miss you all dearly.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Well, here's how the link got started back! Have you been wanting to find out? I know I liked writing it! Oh…and so now there's the question all over again of what the infamous 'accident' was. Danny mentions it again at the end…
Anywho, hope you enjoy the chapter!
And a quick explanation; they can 'feel' each other, but only when they are feeling an emotion very strongly. Danny wouldn't necessarily feel Sam being 'happy', but he would definitely feel her if she was 'ecstatic'.
They can also do something they refer to as 'broadcasting'. Basically, if Sam wanted to, she could use their link to let Danny know what she was feeling and vice-versa.
This can be used to influence the other slightly, like what Sam did two(?) chapters ago with her 'smugness'. She basically drove him to the point of distraction because he couldn't figure out why the heck she was feeling so smug, therefore keeping him from worrying about what would between him and Lancer.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Three: Pursuit

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"What are you doing?" Sam asked an out of breath Danny, who was currently looking like a cat trying to escape a bath. It was the same look that he got the time he was hiding from his mother last week after Matches had chewed through a new pair of her shoes. That hadn't turned out pretty...

"Trying to run away?" Danny shot back, while wildly looking around him.

"Why?" she asked curiously as she shut her locker, crossing her arms and enjoying him looking like a chicken with its head cut off, 'And why did you sound like you were asking a question instead of stating a fact?'

"Um, because I don't want to die from being talked to death?"

'Interesting,' Sam thought to herself again, 'Another question instead of a statement. Something is definitely wrong with the boy.'

"And you make that sound like a question because…?" Sam was going to get answers about this little turn of affairs. He definitely looked like something was wrong.

"Uh," Danny shrugged and shot her that smile that could have girls melting if he ever got up the nerve to smile at them, "because, I'm already half-ghost and I'm not sure if I can actually die, or if I'll just suddenly go ghost and stay that way?"

Sam shook her head. Too bad being his friend for years had never given her an immunity to that smile, she still got caught in it every time, "Alright….so what are you running from?"

Danny winced. It was obviously something good…or bad, depending on your frame of reference, "Paulina."

Sam's eyes widened dramatically as she slapped the back of her hand to his forehead, "You're running from Paulina and you don't have a fever. Alright, who's in there overshadowing Danny?"

"Knock it off," he pushed her hand away from him, slightly disappointed that he had done so, "I just…"

But Danny Fenton never got to finish that sentence.

"Yoo-hoo! Danny? Where did you go? I wasn't finished talking to you yet," Paulina's voice echoed around the hall, her shoes tapping against the floor as she neared the corner. A few more seconds and she would make it around the bend.

"Hide me!" Danny squeaked. It was rather pathetic, Sam decided, what with the giant blue eyes, and trembling bottom lip, and panicky tone in his voice. Not pathetic enough to get him out of this without her being sarcastic, however.

"Why don't you, oh I don't know," Sam brought her finger to her lip, "go invisible, moron?"

"Uh…right," Danny replied sheepishly, fading before her eyes. She felt him move around behind her and rest his hands on her shoulders, to keep himself out of the way and to give himself a sense of security he told himself. The other side of his brain told him he wasn't fooling anybody and he just wanted to touch Sam's shoulders.

"Where's Danny?" Paulina directed at Sam, as soon as she latched eyes onto the girl, "I thought I saw him go this way."

"Why do you want to know?" Sam glared at the girl, "Better yet, why would you ask me?"

Sam crossed her arms and leaned back against her locker, like she always did. Only she felt a warm body behind her this time, as invisible hands clenched her shoulders in surprise. Paulina didn't seem to notice that Sam's back took much longer to meet the metal than it should have.

'Oops,' Sam winced to herself, 'Sorry, Danny! I'm glad you decided to go intangible, but why are you're hands on my shoulders still? Are you trying to drive me nuts? Why is everything so complicated? Why am I asking so many questions?'

Paulina had been fuming to herself in this time, before flipping her hair and nearly growling at Sam, "I ask you, because you two always know where the other is these days, yes? And I want him to tell me more about the ghost boy, and see if he can tell the ghost boy to come and talk with me tonight."

Sam rolled her eyes as Paulina started talking about the 'ghost boy', "Look Paulina, I don't know what you're talking about, we don't always know where the other is…"

A tiny puff of cold air in her ear as Danny whispered, "Liar," caused a shiver to run down her spine. She started praying in the back of her mind that neither Danny nor Paulina noticed.

"…and besides," Sam continued, "even if Danny knows something about the ghost guy, why would he tell you? You probably wouldn't talk to him for any other reason, and wouldn't understand half of what Danny would say anyways. He's a C student, but he still catches on faster than you."

Another puff of cold air, "You shivered," and of course Sam shivered at that. Apparently only the half of her prayers about Paulina not noticing was answered, because Danny certainly had, "What? I'm not that cold yet, am I?"

A third shiver rocketed down her spine, as Paulina gasped and began looking around her, "Did you hear that? It sounded like Danny!"

"Maybe he's around the corner," Sam replied hurriedly and pointed.

She had to get Paulina out of her face so she could get Danny out from behind her so he would quit whispering to her so she would stop shivering so he would stop asking questions.

'Argh! Daniel Fenton, you are driving me insane! I can't believe I just thought that giant incoherent jumbled ….thought! Stupid Danny and his stupid cold breath on my stupid ear!'

"Whatever," Paulina sneered, before giving chase once again, "Just stay away from him, Goth girl, so I can get my ghost boy!"

"Whatever," Sam on the outside, was far more composed than her mind, "It's safe now, Danny. The hall's empty and she's long gone."

Danny's hands disappeared from her shoulder and the next thing she knew he was standing beside her, as if he had been there the entire time, "Thank you Sam! I owe you one."

"Nah," she shrugged him off, "Just being a good friend. Although, I did have to talk to that shallow prep that you guys always drool over, immediately forgetting my presence no matter where we are…"

Danny chuckled nervously, "C'mon Sam, it was just an infatuation. That doesn't exactly last after you figure out you're being used, even if it's to get to your secret, other half…"

"Wow," Sam raised an eyebrow as she also took in the fact that he had used past tense, "You sounded intelligent…"

"You mean," Tucker walked up and put his arms around the pair's shoulders, "he sounded like you. I hate to tell you guys this, but it's getting worse between you two."

"What do you mean?" Immediate blushing and embarrassed glances were passed after the two simultaneously asked the question.

"That is exactly what I mean," Tucker sighed, "only more so."

"Right," Danny said, his hand going to the back of his neck to rub.

"And you would know this how?" Sam asked Tucker, removing his arm from her shoulder.

Tucker simply held up his PDA, "I've been keeping track of everything since March, and what I don't see others do. I just ask around to my reliable sources."

Danny leaned against the locker he was previously occupying in his prior, intangible state, "So…others have noticed more? They realize what's happening?"

He looked as cool and calm as he always did, but a sudden, sharp twist in Sam's gut told her otherwise. That definitely wasn't her worry she was feeling. In truth, she could care less if their 'link' was starting to form again.

"Calm down, Danny," Sam frowned, "No one's done anything or said anything. Maybe no one cares anymore. I certainly don't and I think you need to start realizing that everything is okay."

"You sound like the one who needs to calm down," Danny shot back, frowning back at the girl in front of him, 'She just doesn't get it. I won't let fifth grade repeat itself. I never want to see Sam hurt again.'

"Yeah?" she challenged him then, as she felt his worry grow and become tinted with a hint of regret and annoyance, "Don't think I don't feel-"

But Sam shut her mouth as Danny's eyes widened and he pushed himself up off the lockers, and the worry-regret-upset shifted suddenly into a full out feeling of panic-anger, "Feel what, Sam?"

"Feel?" Tucker put in his two cents, "What are you two talking about?"

Sam stoically ignored them both, "Look, no one cares, right? So they still tease us? But they've always done that, 'connection' or not."

"You don't get it Sam," Danny focused on her, "It's growing. It's back to the way we were in fifth grade! You think it was bad then, when half the people thought it was just a game between us? People at this school are even more cruel now, and with all the ghosts, there's no way they won't go right back to thinking it's occult or witchcraft or…"

"Wait, back up a minute!" Tucker cut him off, moving to the side to see both Sam and Danny's faces, "You two are back to where you were in fifth? That means that she felt your emotions!"

Danny frowned and turned his head, realizing that they had been feeling things for a couple weeks now. Sam confirming it out loud had hit a nerve. He was not happy with this development. It had taken three years from the time of the accident to when they had been able to 'feel' each other this clearly. Why was it happening so quickly now?

Sam just nodded to Tucker, confirming his belief. Danny was getting worked up over nothing. If worse came to worse, she could defend herself enough, and Danny could definitely protect her. He needed to calm down and look at this rationally, but she was afraid he was still stuck on what happened in the bathroom when they were ten.

"At least you two haven't done that weird giggling thing yet," Tucker broke into their thoughts while tapping furiously at his PDA, "You two used to drive the teachers insane with that, you know."

"I kinda' missed doing that," the halfa replied, a glazed look telling his friends he was stuck in a memory.

Sam finally felt him relax, his feelings finally settling down to a level she couldn't quite feel unless she searched for them, "Me too," she smiled, "I wonder if we still can do that?"

Danny sighed, as Tucker ignored them, "Sam, I just don't want you to get hurt again. I still remember seeing you and…"

"I remember it too, you know," the girl in question shook her head.

"So do I," Tucker looked up, "but Danny, things are different now. You two got a gift, man. Why not use it?"

"It wasn't a gift. We didn't just naturally get this ability. And it's not like we have a choice, we didn't choose to start again."

"We just kind of fell back into it. Maybe it's not something we can ignore anymore, because we've been shutting it out for so long. Maybe it's back as some sort of protective instinctual thing from all the stress of the situations we get into. It just happened. There's no blame in-," but Sam cut herself off and cut her eyes at Danny.

He was feeling overwhelmingly guilty. It had been building since he had said they didn't choose to start it again, "Why do you feel so guilty, Danny?"

Tucker snickered and commented on how handy Sam knowing what Danny was feeling could be, as Danny went wide-eyed, "I-well, you see," Danny cleared his throat and stopped speaking.

"Daniel Fenton," Sam crossed her arms and started to tap her left foot, "Talk. Now."

"The first time I went into your room, it was about four…or maybe five a.m. I think, and I saw your light on and so I stopped by to see why you were still up and I saw you asleep on your desk, so I phased in to move you to your bed and…"

As Danny trailed off, it was Sam's turn to go wide-eyed, "Whatever you are thinking you had better not say it if you want to remain a halfa, instead of a full out ghost," and Sam smacked Danny to emphasize her seriousness.

Danny grinned, and teasingly stated, "But it was so cute!" which caused an immediate blush to spread across Sam's pale cheeks.

Tucker just stared at Danny, "You just said Sam was cute and didn't blush?"

"I didn't say Sam was cute," of course at the look on Sam's face and the sudden feeling of…something, Danny quickly backpedaled, "Uh, well I did, but the action was the part that…and I'm going to shut up before I get myself in more trouble or I get laughed at."

"And what action would that be?" Tucker quickly grabbed Sam, holding her arms behind her, so Danny could answer safely without fear of impending doom. She looked ready to throttle him.

"She was drooling," Danny then proceeded to cower behind his own arms, "Please don't kill me! I'm too young and good looking to die, not to mention that half the inhabitants of the ghost zone really don't like me!"

"Hurry up and tell me how this relates to why you felt guilty and I might consider letting you live," Sam growled out and pouted, relaxing into the hold Tucker had on her.

"Well," Danny began to rub his neck, hoping that he wouldn't rub the skin there raw, "you just looked so peaceful, and I wanted to feel that way, and then I, uh…reached…for it?"

"You're the one who brought the link back and you're fussing at me for not being afraid of it, you hypocrite?" Sam narrowed her eyes as Tucker let her go and backed away, "And what is with all the question-like statements? Just say what you mean, don't ask us like you're waiting for our judgment!"

"Why'd you let her go?" Danny shot a frantic look at Tucker before quickly focusing back on Sam, "And I am waiting on your judgment, I don't want to be mauled to death! It wasn't like I did it on purpose. It just happened before I even realized it."

"Why didn't you say anything?" she sounded so hurt. She didn't mean for her voice to come out like that, but it had, and she was feeling that way. There was no way she could conceal it from Danny now, anyways, without actually trying.

"I thought you'd hate me," Danny hung his head, the hurt coming through loud and clear from the girl standing in front of him, "I…just realized it a couple of months ago. I talked to Tucker about it, but we couldn't be sure…but I'm pretty sure now."

"I'm upset Danny, I don't hate you," she looked at him, taking a breath to calm down, "C'mon, you would know if I hated you."

"Yeah," Tucker interjected, "You two feel each other's emotions when they're strong, right? Hate has gotta' be a strong emotion, so you'd definitely know if she hated you. If she's just a little upset it would barely register as a blip on your Sam-dar."

"Tuck," Danny groaned, "don't start that again."

"What? I thought Dan-dar and Sam-dar were snazzy names for it!"

"We don't have radars built into our heads Tuck," Sam chuckled, "though Paulina sure thinks we do, and if she's the worst that we have to put up with, then we'll be just fine."

As Tucker and Sam laughed, Danny just sighed, 'Will it really be alright Sam? I don't want you to get hurt again, and I really don't want us to get into more trouble than I already cause with my ghost fighting. Why couldn't that stupid accident have been just a pretty light show?'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Um…the movies I'm talking about are totally fake and made up for me to just let Danny and Sam jabber about. Hope you guys like the chapter…it's longer than normal!

Edit! I can't believe I did that...Sam would never have real leather shoes! They're imitation...and I was going to put canvas...but I think imitation is a better substitution and one she would find more commonly and advocate.

Edited September 17, 2025. Ah Jason and Sarah. I had fun making two nasty bullies lol. Also added a bit more to the piggyback because I absolutely did this to the boy I was crushing on in high school. Seemed to work, we're still married lol.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Four: Dealing

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Yeah, I hear you Jazz!" Danny yelled down the stairs as he scooped up the rambunctious puppy before he could tumble down them….again, "I'll get the phone in a sec', tell Sam to hold on!"

"I don't think she's gonna' be too happy!" she called back, annoyed, "She's mumbling something about a boot and introducing you to it!"

"Alright, alright," Danny came down the stairs, Matches in hand, or rather in arm. He had grown a bit in the weeks since the birthday party, "I'm here already! Gimme' that, and you," he smiled as he sat Matches down, "be good."

"I am being good," Sam replied through the phone, a teasing grin present in her voice, "What? Did you think I was doing something bad?"

"Uh…," Danny's face colored quicker than Jazz thought possible, "Um, no?"

Jazz burst out laughing at Danny's reaction to whatever Sam had said and began to pester her brother, before he finally got tired of it and pushed her out of the living room, 'Can I possibly embarrass myself more? No, wait! I didn't mean that! Oh please, oh please, don't let anything prove me wrong!'

"So," Sam began the conversation anew, not quite sure what had just transpired between brother and sister to have them yelling and laughing and fighting for the past two minutes, "Are you ready for your English test, or do I need to tutor you, again?"

"No, no," Danny leaned against the couch and smiled at the puppy's antics, as he slid across the floor and wound up upside down against the boy's feet, "Matches has been helping me, though it's more like helping distract me rather than helping me study."

"Well, I just wanted to make sure," Sam laughed, "because if you had said you needed help, you would have cheated yourself out of a movie night. Tucker just called me and asked if we could get together for a break from studying."

"Score! Movie nights rock," Danny smiled, before coming down slightly, "Uh, dude, I just remembered…I'm supposed to stay home tonight. Mom and Dad are in the wigwam thingy and are 'Not to be disturbed under great penalty' and Jazz actually managed to get a date…I'm the only one left to hold down the fort and make sure Matches doesn't decide to chew up anything else around here."

"So, what do you want to do?" he heard her answer back to him. He paused to consider for a moment, but found himself rather distracted once again by Matches, who had decided that one of the throw pillows was his new chew toy, "Danny? What do you want to do?"

"Huh?" he wrestled the pillow from the pup, "Oh, uh, you guys mind coming over here to watch the movies? I mean, I know Tucker will be disappointed at not getting to use your theater, but I don't want to give up a chance at movies with you…two. Both of you!"

'Oh great,' Danny smacked a hand onto his forehead, hoping the sound didn't make it in the phone receiver, 'That was just great…now what's she gonna' think? I can't believe I said that, real good thing I threw the word 'two' in at the end…like she didn't notice it…'

'Okay,' Sam's eyes widened slightly, feeling something from her halfa, but not quite able to make out what it was, 'Wonder what he's thinking…I can't believe he actually said that…was it a slip of the tongue? Did he mean it? I mean I did notice it, but then he added Tucker in at the end…"

"Uh," Sam scrambled for something ordinary, normal, safe to say, "So we should just meet at your house. Right, I'll just call Tucker back then and let him know."

"Right," Danny answered her quickly, thankful for her ability to smooth over awkward situations, "you call him and I'll get the popcorn and movies out, unless you've got one to bring?"

"Nope," Sam shook her head on her own side, even though Danny couldn't see, "You're old movies are just fine. Tonight feels like a classics night anyway."

A tiny, playful growl and a tug at the bottom of his pants had Danny looking down with a frown, "Cool Sam, but I gotta' go. Matches is getting bored and decided to play chew-on-Danny. See you in an hour?"

"Yep," Sam smiled, "See ya' then. Bye."

"Bye," and Danny quickly deposited the phone back in its holder to drop down beside the puppy and begin a tug-of-war match with one of his socks.

'Hope I don't really need that sock, it's gonna' get ripped to shreds,' Danny grinned happily as he and the pup went back and forth. Sometimes the puppy gained ground, but more often than not Danny was dragging Matches around and making patterns on the ground with the dog sliding and scrambling to fight against his boy's pull.

"Come on Matches," Danny finally stood up and headed towards the kitchen, puppy following after him faithfully, "let's go get things ready for those two. You get to see Sam. You remember her?"

Matches' ears perked up at the mention of the girl's name, head cocking to the side as he looked around in anticipation. Nose sniffing and tail twitching, the puppy seemed to smile as Danny watched in amusement. On the phone with Tucker, Sam chuckled quietly to herself away from the mouthpiece; something was deeply entertaining to her other best friend…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"And pencil's down. Please pass your test booklets and scan-tron papers to the front of the row," Lancer's calm voice crashed over the class as the thirty minutes allotted for their English exam come to a close, "Fred Baisley, would you mind collecting the tests for me?"

"Yes sir," Fred stood and began to gather the tests. A voice, however, caused him to pause for a second as the intercom linked to the main office crackled to life.

"Mr. Lancer," an office-aid called, "would you please come to the office for a few minutes? The principal requests your presence at an important meeting."

"I am currently in the middle of class," Mr. Lancer stood facing the intercom system, taking the tests in hand from Fred, "Can this not wait until this period is over?"

"No sir, I'm afraid you are needed immediately for an emergency meeting."

"Watership Downs," Lancer shook his head and answered back with annoyance leaking into his voice, "are we planning a raid or something? I'll be right there, thank you. Class, please open your books to page 90 and look back over the literary devices used most commonly in epic style storytelling."

As Lancer headed out of the class, Danny turned to Sam and began to converse about the movies the trio had watched the night before, completely ignoring their textbooks as they got more into their conversation. Chattering away, the two didn't notice as they began to complete their sentences for one another more and more rapidly until they were almost speaking as if one person was talking. Six minutes later had the two halfway through the second movie they had watched with Tucker.

"…and then that guy went to grab the dog, but it decided to take off…"

"…through his legs, yeah, and then it was so fake the way the special effect guys decided to…"

"…add in that totally bogus blood gushing effect? Wasn't it great? I always wanted to try and climb up the…"

"…water tower, yeah me too. I can't believe they managed to fit a dinosaur into the story line, but that was just to create a more tense atmosphere, even though it had no other purpose than to torture the villagers…"

"Aw, but torturing villagers can be pretty cool, besides they deserved it after…"

"Hey," a girl's voice interrupted them, "Will you two shut up and stop doing that? It's weird."

"What?" they both turned at the same time in confusion, then whipped their heads back to one another to stare in shock, realizing what their classmate was referring to. Sam blushed and muttered something under her breath, as Danny took stock of the classroom around them.

A few kids had their noses in their work, diligently ignoring the situation that was rapidly forming around them. Others were staring in open shock at the display the two had just unknowingly put on, looking from girl to boy in disbelief. A handful of kids, however, were eyeing the two with a nervous, and yet somehow hungry look, that had Danny on edge.

'Jason freaking Dillinger,' Danny could feel the tension settling in his neck, and took a breath to keep his nerves and emotions in check, 'if they start anything, I can finish it, even if it means suspension…but talking first. Talking is good…'

"What were you two losers doing anyways?" one of the more popular girls sneered in their direction, "You sounded like you knew what the other was thinking…"

"Yeah," another kid joined in, "like back in the old days, when you two used to be 'psychics'."

"We weren't psychic," Danny eyed the other students around him and Sam, "We just played games. You guys remember, the rigged guessing game on the playground?"

"Yeah that's what Foley told everyone. He said it was all a big prank, that the two of you had everything set up," the girl began again, "but you know…some of us think that Foley is a liar."

"I don't know why you think that," Sam rolled her eyes as she sank further into her desk, "Tucker couldn't lie his way out of a wet, tree destroying, paper bag."

"Maybe he would try if he was doing it for his two best friends," the boy, Jason, who had originally cut into their conversation stood up and chimed in, "Ya' know, the whole 'losers stick together' thing?"

"Just leave Tucker out of it. He was telling the truth, all those old games," Danny shook his head and stood up, mirroring the other boy and blocking his view of Sam sitting behind him, "they were just that. Games."

"I don't think I'd talk to me that way if I were you," the boy cracked his knuckles.

"I'll talk however I want, and…"

"Is there a problem, gentlemen?" Lancer's stern voice stopped both boys in their tracks, and Danny felt both relief at the interruption and the strange frisson that came from being geared up to fight only to have no release for the energy.

"No sir," Danny said through clenched teeth, sitting back down stiffly, "We were just having a friendly, little debate."

"Is that so, Mr. Fenton?" the vice-principle turned to the other boy, "Is that right Mr. Dillinger, would you agree?"

"Uh, yes sir," he nodded, his fists balling slightly as they hung by his side. An undisguised look was sent Danny and Sam's way though, clearly stating, 'I am not happy.'

"Good then you will sit. Down. Now, class please turn in your text to page three hundred and forty and try to connect the thematic elements you were just reviewing," and Lancer was back in front of the chalk board, continuing the next part of their lesson.

"Psst," a noise caught Danny's attention, one of the football boys calling him, "That wasn't a wise move, Fenton. Don't try to pull it again, or your little girlfriend might get hurt."

"Shut up," Sam crossed her arms, "I can hear you, you know, and besides I'm not his girlfriend."

"You shut up," another girl hissed back at Sam, "You are such a freak!"

"Sarah Grayson," Lancer's voice called out as he turned from the board, "Would you like to share something with the class?"

"No, sir, Mr. Lancer," Sarah replied sweetly, "I was just…asking for Sam's notes. Isn't that right, Sam?"

"Nope," Sam smirked, pretending to pick at a piece of lint on her shirt, "She was being insulting."

"Ms. Grayson, please keep to the lying to a minimum," Lancer frowned, "else wise, be ready to attend detention."

The rest of the class period passed in silence, though Danny was starting to dread the hallway after the class, and with good reason. The teasing that had started in the room got worse once the bell rang, though it was only a few people and no one got physical. Name calling and verbal barbs were hurled at the pair, but Danny and Sam shot them right back.

"Just shut up already," the halfa said angrily to the boy who had threatened him in class, "I don't care what you think, call me whatever you want. I already put up with it."

"Only losers put up with it," Jason seemed to enjoy stalking them as they walked to their lockers, "So dweeb, do your psychic thing like you used to and tell me something."

Danny slammed his locker shut as he turned around to face the boy, a slight crowd already gathering around the two, "Look. I am not psychic, I never was psychic, and I never will be psychic. If you and everyone else had half a brain in your head, you would realize that we never claimed to be psychic, we just claimed to be able to figure out what the other was thinking, sometimes. Sam isn't psychic. I am not psychic. Think you can get that basic concept through your head?"

The boy stood for a moment, face drawn into a frown as Danny actually stood up to him, while those around them in the hall passing to the next class shook their heads at the display. Taking the hint, Jason backed down and turned towards his class in disgust, leaving Sam and Danny standing with a few others.

"Uh," a girl nervously stepped up to the pair, only to be given a disdainful, distrusting look from them both, "I don't know you very well 'cause I'm new, but I've heard about what everyone says happened. I think most of the people around here could care less if you two were really, um do…uh…well whatever you guys do…but people like Jason Dillinger and Sarah Grayson are just idiots for acting the way they do. The bullies at this school are stupid."

A few of the others who were still around nodded their agreement. It seemed as though Danny and Sam had some support after all.

"Really?" Danny asked, confused, "You're in our English class, right?"

"Yeah," she nodded her head, "I sit in the back, though…and I'm kinda' quiet most of the time. I just thought you should know that not everyone thinks you being, well, you said you aren't psychic but, whatever it is…not everyone thinks that it's weird, whatever you two have. I mean, I know you said you don't have whatever it is, but I don't think that two second or even third graders could pull off what you claimed you did. And Tucker Foley really couldn't lie to save his life, I have him in sixth, and the whole idea that the two of you pulled some sort of prank for nearly four years is ridiculous, because like I said, a second grader couldn't think that up, but I think I'm just rambling now…"

"Uh-huh," Danny tried to digest everything he heard, "So even if we did have some sort of connection, you aren't all weirded out by it?"

"No, even though it's different, it's nothing to be scared of or to make that big a deal of unless you two wanted to," the girl blushed as Danny's ice blue gaze rested intensely on her.

"Right," Sam said, face blank, but shock clear in her voice, "I need to get to class…so does everyone else," she stated looking around, "so let's all frolic merrily along to our impending doom…I mean education."

Danny laughed and nodded as the others moved off laughing as well, the halfa sending a small wave and smile to Sam as they parted ways. Today was shaping up to be interesting, but tonight would make up for it, 'I think things are getting better….oh God, please don't let me jinx myself!'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Explain to me why we're watching this movie again?" Tucker raised his eyebrows as Sam popped the tape into the VCR, "And why couldn't we watch this on DVD at Sam's amazing, awesome, astounding theater?"

"We're watching this again because I want to try and find all the hidden references to other movies," Sam stated calmly.

"We're watching it here because Mom and Dad are still locked in their teepee in the basement and Jazz has some school project that she's working on with a friend. She decided to spend the night, so I have to take care of Matches," Danny rubbed the puppy's belly, "Isn't that right, you cutie patootie baby?"

With a yip, the puppy was up and licking Danny's face for all he was worth, "Ack, dog slobber!"

Sam and Tucker both started laughing as the television hummed gently and the movie began. Flicking off the lights with the puppy tucked under his arms, Danny moved back to the couch, stealing the popcorn bowl and sitting beside Sam.

Halfway through the movie, during which all three had been calling out what scene or line or prop was taken from whatever other movie, Sam unlaced her boots and deposited them behind the couch. Turning back to face the movie, she curled up with a pillow close to Danny and promptly resumed her 'movie parody' hunt.

Matches finally got tired of sitting on the couch with his boy and wiggled desperately until Danny put him down.

At the end of the movie a horrific cry rocked the house as soon as Danny turned the lights back on. Both Maddie and Jack rushed upstairs with ghost equipment in hand. Tucker jumped over the back of the chair he was sitting in and Danny hurtled the couch to where Sam was crouching.

Apparently she was crouching in despair, shock, and anger, or so Tucker noticed as Danny popped back up and backed away rapidly from the small girl as she rose with her boots in hand. Or rather what was left of them…

Matches apparently had a taste for black imitation leather.

"Daniel. James. Fenton!" Sam's face was calm but her voice was anything but, "Your dog just ate my shoes!"

Sam advanced on the poor boy while his parents shook their heads and tried to keep from laughing, quite unlike Tucker who was sitting slumped on the floor with tears of mirth streaming down his face.

"No, wait!" Danny held up his hands to try and fend her off, but his back hit the wall, "What're you going to do?"

"I'm going to strangle you to death with the remains of the only pair of shoes I have here!"

As she stood on her tip toes, trying desperately to go eye to eye with the halfa, but only managing eye to nose, Sam glared for all she was worth, ignoring the flash from a camera that Danny's mother had produced.

"You can't kill me Sam!" Danny smirked wickedly then.

"And why not?" Sam backed off slightly, crossing her arms and tapping her foot as she waited for an explanation.

A small, blue, green, and black coupon book was pulled from the boy's back pocket and quickly flipped through. Page removed and thrust in Sam's face, said girl could only seethe silently as she read the card.

'Get out of trouble free,' Sam ripped the paper to shreds glaring daggers at the boy in front of her the entire time, 'Damn you Danny Fenton! Why did I have to like you enough to go and make you that?'

"I am not walking home," Sam glared.

She definitely got her wish as five minutes later, Tucker was gone and she was on her way home, not sure if she should be perturbed or thankful, "Put me down Danny!"

"No way," the boy said over his shoulder at the girl currently riding piggy-back, "You need to get home without walking, I couldn't exactly go ghost in front of my parents and take you, it's not that far to your house and I need the exercise, and Matches needed to go for a walk, right boy?"

After Danny's excessive amount of reasoning, the puppy heard it's name and cocked it's head questioningly. Danny laughed and Sam, enjoying what was happening, decided that being thankful was probably the best way to feel.

"Your parents offered to drive," Sam kept her arms loose around the boy's shoulders as she trusted him to keep his grip on her legs, "You didn't have to."

"Like I said at the house," he shrugged, jostling her a bit and trying to keep his emotions in check at the softness just under his fingers as they slid against the underside of her thighs, "My dog, my fault, my responsibility."

Sam gripped him tighter with her legs and he slowed to a stop, holding the tiniest bit tighter as well, as Matches waited patiently for his humans. Sam brought one hand up to ruffle his hair, then pet the buzzed part at the nape of his neck, enjoying the feeling of short-shorn hair shifting under her fingertips, "Good thing you had a get out of trouble card in your back pocket."

"Yeah, don't leave home without it, I guess," he breathed out, afraid to break this strange moment. Eventually she moved her hand back around his shoulder and he started to move again, heart beating out a fast tattoo that he hoped she couldn't feel. For Sam's part, she was grateful Danny couldn't see the awful blush she could feel burning all the way down her neck. Whatever had possessed her Sam couldn't say, but they both were grinning like idiots as they got to her house. (It's me, hi, says the author from 2025, I'm the problem Sam, it's me.)

'Yep,' Danny thought to himself after he dropped Sam off in her room and then turned to leave with his birthday puppy, 'even if school isn't the best…at least there are people who don't think like those stupid jocks do…and Sam is...Sam's...well, things are looking up…I just hope it all lasts.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

So, ever just inexplicably feel like your were going to have an awesome holiday season? Yeah, that's how I was and now I know why.
This morning, at about 8 o'clock, I get woken up and my Mom drags me to the living room. There, in full uniform, was my Marine. He came home for the holidays.
Then…he hit his knee…and I was proposed to.
Yeah. Awesome holiday season.
So, this chapter is a little short because of it, and I'm going to be taking a few days off. I am by no means abandoning this story, I just want to spend some time with my boyfr…er, I mean fiancée. God it feels so good to write that!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: I don't own Abhornsen…Garth Nix does, and he is a pretty darn good writer…you should read his trilogy! I don't own Lord of the Flies or The Scarlet Letter either…also both very good books!

Um…didn't proofread it…too excited!

Edited September 17, 2025. Well it's edited now lol. What a good memory. This fic saw me through so much! I love that I got to document that moment in my fanfiction! Love ya’ babe!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Five: Chortling

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Oh, come on Danny," Sam said with a slightly twisted smile on her face, "No one has done anything in over a week! That's gotta' be some kind of sign. Let's just see if we can still do it. Just one time."

"No way Sam," Danny shot back, feeling slightly frustrated that she was actually beginning to win him over, "I don't want to risk anything. You know my luck. It'd be like asking for someone to notice!"

"You even said you missed it, Danny," Sam pouted slightly, "That has got to count for something in this argument."

"It's not exactly an argument," Danny sighed as he beat her to her locker and opened it for her.

"Thank you, and yes it is an argument," she said as she gathered her things, "I just want to see if we can still do it. It might come in handy. I mean, being able to shout for help sure did...and really since we have that back already we should technically be able to do this…"

Danny's mind began to argue with itself as he weighed the pros and cons of what he was about to do. His face was set in contemplation as Sam watched him finally think it over after she'd been bugging him all day about it, 'One last little push should do it, and no one can push Danny's button like I can…I'll even play two cards at once…'

"I mean, if you don't think we can anymore it's no big deal," Sam said disinterestedly, then changed to an extremely pleading look, round eyes, clasped hands, and trembling bottom lip included, "One time, Danny! That's all I'm asking you for, and seriously, how often do I ask you for anything?"

"I hate you sometimes," Danny tried to glare at her as he reared back from the stupidly cute display she was putting on, "how do you manage to talk me into these things?"

"Feminine wiles," Sam replied calmly with a smile as she marched past the boy into their English room, leaving him standing in that particular door for the second time that semester.

"Feminine…," Danny trailed off as his mind processed this information. It went something like this, 'Sam…and feminine…Sam is a girl. And that makes her feminine…I mean she may not wear pink, but she does wear a skirt all the time. Wait. Sam's a girl…she did that girl thing on purpose!…Sam's in a skirt…'

"You alright Danny?" Sam asked as he sat down with a very odd look on his face, "You look like something's wrong."

"Nothing's wrong," Danny sent her a tiny half smile, 'Other than the fact that I seem to forget that Sam is not just one of the guys…and she tricked me into this…oh, she is evil…'

"If you say so, Danny," Sam checked over her worksheet on the book they had been reading one last time, "Hey, what did you think of those chapters we had to read last night? I really like this book so far."

"I'm happy to hear that Ms. Manson," Mr. Lancer entered the classroom, the bell ringing a few seconds later, "Few students enjoy the literary masterpieces that are usually first encountered by a youth in high school. If everyone would please pass their homework on The Scarlet Letter forward and partner up for the next assignment."

Papers in and desks dragged together, Danny looked over at Sam. She wanted to play one of their old games. She wanted to help the link grow and strengthen. There were so many things that could go wrong, but it was fun, and she did have a point that it could be useful when dealing with ghosts.

'Okay,' Danny said to himself as Lancer handed out another worksheet for them to start on, 'She really wants to try this. The link is already getting stronger on its own anyways, so this can't hurt that much right? I can't believe I let her talk me into this…if I didn't like her this much I wouldn't have. Darn this stupid crush!'

Sam sat in a similar contemplative state as Danny, 'Maybe I shouldn't have asked Danny to do this. I know how paranoid he is…I think that if he just remembered the fun stuff that he wouldn't have such a hard time with thi-'

But Sam was cut off mid thought by a certain feeling, one of humor mixed with tentative nervousness and, as she cracked a smile, a tiny bit of pride. The feeling was not from her. She knew exactly what was going on. This mixture of emotions was a prelude to something that used to be ridiculously fun.

Letting her eyes fall shut, Sam focused on that feeling and her best friend, 'This used to be a lot easier,' she groused to herself as she began to concentrate harder, 'I guess what Tucker said was true. You don't use a skill, you get rusty at it…'

Slowly, ever so slowly, the feeling of humor, and affection, increased and Sam started to think of…what was that? She was starting to picture…pink. Something pink came into her mind…followed by it shaping into a person.

'What is he trying to show me?' Sam thought, shifting in her seat slightly and hoping that no one noticed that she had her eyes closed. Danny would more than likely be in the same state of concentration, 'I know whatever it is will be funny, unless he's daydreaming about Paulina. Ugh, that would explain the pink.'

The sloppy, out of focus image slowly began to sharpen. Cleaner lines, more detail, and brighter colors filled Sam's mind. It was…it was…

'Ooo! He would think that was funny!' Sam opened her eyes to glare at the quietly chuckling boy beside her, who was looking straight back at his best friend. She couldn't really help it though, and started laughing too, 'It kinda' is funny now that I think back on it. I mean, me wearing pink, for a boy no less…'

Being reminded by Danny of that time, Sam tried to bite back her smile and reign in her quiet laughter. She worked for a few minutes on their shared assignment, talking about how to show dramatic irony in a tense situation with Danny, before she began to plot out what to show him through their special connection.

'Hm,' Danny frowned as he stopped mid-sentence on his copy of their shared assignment, the feeling sweeping over him, 'Sam wants to show me something? I thought she just wanted to try it out once…'

For Danny the mental image formed much quicker, having already participated in this mind game once, 'Alright, two blobs…scratch that, two people. Huh…looks like…like me and Tucker hugging on the floor? Oh come on Sam…that's not funny that's embarrassing. Well, maybe a little funny…'

And again Danny and Sam sat chuckling quietly to themselves, smiles trying to break out onto their faces, and the pair valiantly trying to stave them off.

Blessed silence settled over the classroom for a few minutes, and those seated closer to Danny and Sam who had heard them begin laughing finally relaxed. The pair of them were odd enough as it was, they didn't need to randomly start giggling in class.

Sarah flipped her hair over her shoulder, 'They're playing one of their stupid games! They are psychic, I knew that stupid Foley kid was lying. I remember them playing this game. No way a third or fourth grader would be able to do what Foley said. He told us that the two of them would plan out when to laugh down to the second. I can't believe I was stupid enough to fall for that!'

Another snort from Sam broke the quiet, but this time instead of one laughing after the other, Fenton and Manson laughed at the same time. A few heads turned to witness the pair trying to keep from laughing as they seemingly concentrated on their work, Sam biting her pencil with a growing grin, and Danny with his hand firmly over his mouth. No words had been spoken, no notes passed, no hand signals, nothing.

How were they doing that?

The students in the classroom weren't the only ones silently pondering this either, as Mr. Lancer observed the two from his desk, stealthily using a book to cover himself as he glanced over the top edge, 'What in the name of the Abhornsen is going on?'

Two more minutes of the random laughter and the students were nervously sending looks at the two and Mr. Lancer had had enough.

"Mr. Fenton, Ms. Mason, is there something you would care to share with the whole class?" Lancer asked as he wondered how exactly they were pulling it off.

"No sir," Danny replied happily, still feeling Sam's amusement and his own, "I was just thinking of something funny and Sam…"

"…thought of something funny too," she scrunched her nose as she completed his sentence, "Weird isn't it?"

"Indeed," and Lancer resumed his reading and began to ignore the pair, who thankfully quieted down after his interruption. He had plenty of time to talk to them after class.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

As he had intended to do, Danny and Sam were held back from lunch to explain a certain questionable happening in their fourth period English class.

"Care to tell me what the guffawing was about today?" Lancer stated as soon as he had the pair seated at the desk in his office.

"I think chuckling is more the word, uh, Mr. Lancer, sir," Danny gave a half-smile and ducked his head slightly, "And it was really my fault. I agreed I'd try it, I could have just said no."

"So this is about drugs?" Lancer's eyebrows shot up in shock and surprise as his mind flew to a terrible conclusion. Only a few weeks ago, he had found Danny a hero, but now the poor kid was in to trouble, or rather dragged into it by Manson. She had always seemed the smart type…

Lancer's inner-rambling was interrupted by the girl herself, "What? No way, I'm not dumb enough to get into that sort of thing, and amazingly, Danny isn't either."

"I thought we agreed on no more dis-ing the C student when he's in the same room."

"Oh, shove it, you know I was just joking around."

"Please," Mr. Lancer tiredly rubbed his head at the pair's antics, "If this isn't about drugs, then why were the two of you 'chuckling' pray tell?"

"Well…it's a long story, but to sum it up…" Danny winced and turned to Sam who just gave him a knowing look, 'She'll explain this way better than I can.'

"Mr. Lancer, back in second grade Danny and I had an accident in his parents' lab, which gave us a sort of 'connection' between our minds. Over time, we could feel each other's emotions, know when the other needed help, guess what the other was thinking, and we would play this game in school," Sam smiled up at him crookedly, "It was the 'Giggling Game' where we'd sit in class and make the other laugh by, uh, sending them funny images in our minds. We'd usually both end up laughing and getting in trouble, and we haven't done this in a long time."

"A 'connection' between your minds?" Mr. Lancer shook his head. First Daniel Fenton was a half ghost who regularly saved Amity Park and the world, and now Samantha Manson claimed that they were psychics. Somehow this all seemed logical, "So you are psychics?"

"No," Danny slumped in his chair and folded his arms angrily, "Why does everyone always assume that?"

"Because it's what it sounds like, dork," Sam shot him a glare before turning back to Mr. Lancer, "We aren't psychic. We can't read each other's minds, just the emotions, and we can't do it with anyone else. The accident only affected us."

"So this accident, apparently the first of two in the Fenton Lab, formed the 'connection' you two have?" Lancer looked at them questioningly, "Can you prove it?"

Sam sighed and nodded, "Yeah, I'll go stand in the next room, 115, and you can tell Danny an animal. Then come get me and I'll tell you what it was."

Finding this fair enough of a test, they did so, and to Lancer's amazement, it worked. Danny had been told, not an animal, but rather a person and a number. Sam had gotten both right, and even mentioned that Danny had felt very confident during the test. Lancer could attest to that as the boy had been smiling the entire time.

"Why have the two of you never shown this ability before?" the vice-principal looked between them, "Do not take this as permission to do so, but it seems that this bond would make cheating extremely easy."

"Probably," Sam shrugged, "but I'd never let Danny get away with it."

"Oh yeah, thanks," Danny huffed, "blame the bad ideas on the halfa, he's only half human he won't care that much."

"Have I ever implied that you didn't care about something because of what you are? Well, other than not caring about anything because Paulina was in your line of sight and you're a teenage boy."

"Uh, see-"

"Save the lover's spat," Lancer cut in, laughing on the inside at the blush that his remark caused on both his students' faces, "Why have you never played this 'game' until now?"

"Because in fifth grade," Danny's face hardened, and it was suddenly easy for the older man to see Phantom in Fenton, "something went really wrong, and the other kids went from playing with us to playing us. They ended up hurting Sam, real bad, and we both promised each other that we'd never use the link again. It was hard, and kinda' hurt to keep it back, but we did it…it's just been recently that we've developed it again…and it was my fault."

"I don't blame you Danny," Sam said tiredly, "and it's not as big of a deal as you keep making it out to be."

"Some of the people have already noticed and started messing with us again, Sam," Danny started and was going to continue but a question came to Lancer's mind, "Some of them were in the same group that hurt Sam when we were kids."

"So what happened in the class the other day with Jason Dillinger and Sarah Grayson, that was because of this link? They were involved in fifth grade?" and as the pair nodded, he could only shake his head, "Lord of the Flies, that is quite uncivilized."

"You don't have to tell us that," Sam looked down, "But like I said, it's no big deal. It was a really long time ago and Danny can take care of himself, I can take care of myself, and if worse comes to worse, Danny can always help me out, too. He's gotten enough practice with the ghosts."

"You should not have to fight in the first place, Ms. Manson," Mr. Lancer shook his head, "Prejudice can be an ugly thing, and I will not tolerate it. If anyone starts to bother the two of you, please don't hesitate to ask for my assistance. It can be formally be called 'harassment' and that is a large issue at this school with all the bullying problems we have."

"You mean you'd keep the jocks and preps off our backs?" Sam looked at him in surprise, "Not that it's just the jocks and preps, but they're the only one's ridiculing us on sight  right now."

"Of course," Mr. Lancer smiled as he saw the pair to his door, "I told you, I will help in any way I can. Life is more than likely stressful enough with the everyday nuisances of ghosts and fighting them, I can only imagine what it must be liked to endure scorn at such levels in the usually safe haven of school."

"I think you've gotten your safe havens mixed up," Danny smiled sadly at the man as he turned to leave with Sam for the cafeteria, "The only thing that makes school good are Sam and Tucker and the few people like you, Mr. Lancer. Thanks."

The teacher could only nod, and wonder what the pair went through such a long time ago for them to gloss over it all so vaguely. There hadn't even been any 'You might not believe this,' remarks. Obviously, they didn't care if people believed them or not.

Edward Lancer, already worried for three of his students, suddenly upped his worrying on two of those three. Sending a prayer towards heaven to help keep the kids safe, Mr. Lancer returned to his job, troubles weighing heavily on his mind.

'I can only hope to be there for them,' he sighed as he sat at his desk, 'As much as I can, I will be there.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: You guys have been so wonderfully understanding of my leave of absence! I love you all and thank you all so much for your congratulations on my engagement. I've been so busy I haven't really had time to sit down and write, and let me tell you, I've felt terribly guilty about it!
I feel so bad about not getting this up sooner. I tried to post it on Wednesday evening, like I said I would, but the server was apparently down or overloaded. FFN kept giving me a 'temporary timeout' message...I hate those things. Anywho, after that I couldn't get back on the internet until today, which is the day the boy left. (sighs and sniffles) Really it's no excuse for me not keeping my word and having this posted, but I just thought ya'll should know why it wasn't up until now.
Seriously though, thank you all for your continuing support and encouragement and love! I hope you enjoy and lots of love to everyone! Oh…almost forget…there's a tiny (and I really do mean tiny) Ranma 1/2 reference if you can catch it! Disclaimer still applies...have fun you guys and Happy New Years!
Oooo...and I don't think I did the little um...conversation between the two guys very well...you'll know when you get there...but, eh, it's mah story and that's how it needed to happen...(shrugs)

Edited September 17, 2025. Aw lol. I liked getting Danny to confess he has a crush out loud this way. I still have no idea if I wrote the scene between the two boys well. Oh well!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Six: Revelry

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Halloween,' Sam thought to herself as she watched the people mill around her, 'has got to be one of my least favorite holidays right now.'

As she sighed for the fifth time, Danny turned to her and took out his fake teeth. Being a vampire was fun, but had its disadvantages, like not being able to talk clearly as he had already found out, "What's wrong with you? It's all dark and spooky. I thought you'd like it here."

"Really," Tucker chimed in, "I mean, you do the whole dark, Goth girl thing…"

"It isn't that the party is bad," Sam shook her head, "It's that it's gotten commercialized. I mean, it isn't as bad as Christmas and I still love that holiday, but I just never thought that this one would be so…"

Sam paused as the third girl in a way too revealing costume walked by, catching both Danny and Tucker's eye. Danny though, turned back to Sam almost immediately, "So oversexed?"

Sam could only nod to Danny as she watched Tucker try yet again to talk to one of the scantily clad girls and fail miserably, 'Will he ever get the hint? If he only hit on one or two girls, they might give him a chance, but nooooo, he has to be a boy and hit on anything with decently sized breasts. Maybe I should talk to him….though I doubt he'd listen.'

"He tries a little too hard, doesn't he?" the halfa whispered to her, "I mean, he seems to like every girl…."

"Who knows," Sam shrugged and smiled tiredly at their friend, "maybe he does? I'm a one person type of gal myself, but maybe Tucker enjoys being seen as a wanna-be player?"

Danny couldn't help but laugh as he watched Tucker nearly get slapped. The girls he was choosing certainly wouldn't take anything less than someone on the 'A-List' as they were all members of it themselves. Danny could only wonder if he had been that blind with Paulina.

'Guess I just got caught up,' he sighed as he turned to look at Paulina, who was standing in a rather…less-than-appropriate pirate costume, 'She's nice to look at, but that's about it. She can be nice, though. Maybe someday she'll realize that there's more important things in life than looks and money…'

Danny and Sam watched as Paulina reached out and took a pirate patch from a girl's face before removing her hat as well, and laughing about how second rate the poor girl looked compared to herself. The girl walked out of the room calmly, but with tears starting to trickle down her cheeks, 'Or maybe she won't ever learn that.'

"Are you still pining over Paulina?" Sam crossed her arms in resignation at the thought that both her boys had been lost to the call of their hormones, "God, Danny. I thought you were finally getting a brain. I guess you still think with your pants."

"What?" Danny turned back to the girl, a strong feeling of anger and jealousy knotting in his stomach, 'Jealous? Sam's jealous of Paulina? This could be a good thing…but not right now. Damage control, Fenton, damage control!'

"You can't even listen to me when she's in the same room," Sam shook her head, "I don't know why I bother trying."

"I wasn't staring at her that way," Danny tried to convince her, "I was just thinking how she'll never learn."

"Right," Sam rolled her eyes and turned to head towards the kitchen from the living room, "I can't believe I let you talk me into coming to this thing. 'No,' you said, 'They wouldn't come to this. It's not the 'A-List' type of party.' Ha! Not their type of party my a-"

"Sam, right?"

The disembodied voice floated through the air as several cans of spray paint entered the room and Sam was raised up in the air. Several people dropped their drinks and plates and fled the vicinity. They weren't the bravest of people obviously and the house was empty in less than a minute.

"Uh," Sam looked down at Danny who shrugged and glance at the cans at the same time she did, "Yeah. Is this Huey?"

"Yeah," the ghost melted back into view with a smile, "it is. I'm glad you remember me. I've been thinking about finding you and decided it would be cool for a ghost to visit on Halloween."

Huey's smile grew larger and he winked at the girl in his arms, "Great costume by the way. Nice colors and awesome design. That character, it's Emily, right?"

"Yeah," Sam nodded and tentatively smiled back, "I kinda' liked the character, so I thought I'd try the costume…I'm not really into Halloween, though…"

"Oh," Huey's face melted and the cans flew in closer, which prompted Danny to duck behind a large houseplant and change, reappearing with a grimace on his face, "So, I guess it was kinda' lame for me to drop in then?"

"No," Sam hurriedly tried to appease him, "I'm flattered really, but uh, do you think you could put me down? It's really weird floating with you like this. No offense, but I don't know you too well…"

"Okay," he said with a smile and set her back on the ground, but much father away from Danny and with him between her and the halfa, "So, you wanna' blow this place and do something else? Something actually fun?"

"Well, I uh," Sam trailed off. This party wasn't her idea of fun, and Huey really was a nice ghost. The look on Danny's face though, and the feelings that crashed into her as soon as she paused to consider his offer, decided her answer, "I don't think that would be a good idea Huey."

"Well, why not?" he frowned, "That stupid halfa was just bothering you when I got here. You even said he wouldn't listen to you and you were really upset about being here."

"It's not that I don't want to leave the party, Huey," Sam tried to word her thoughts carefully, lest she make this seemingly friendly ghost upset, "I just don't think I should randomly go off with you. I mean, what if something happened and no one knew how to get a hold of me, or if I got in trouble for not being where my parents think I'm at?"

'Okay,' Sam thought to herself, 'so it isn't the truth exactly, but it is slightly true…I mean, what if something happened to me because of Huey and no one knew? What if someone needed me for something or Danny ran into a ghost he needed help with? What if Tucker finally gets himself beaten into unconsciousness and needs a doctor?'

"Oh," Huey seemed disappointed and the paint cans lowered to the floor, "Well, maybe I could see you another time? I'd really like to talk with you again…um, without the halfa or the other kid around. You know…like a date kinda' thing…"

Sam was shocked and oddly flattered, but didn't particularly want the attention, "Huey, that's sweet and all, but I don't think it'd really work out, me being, ya' know, alive. Besides, I kinda' like someone else right now."

"You do?" Huey asked, his face dropping as he too came to rest on the floor like his paint cans.

"You do?" Danny's voice and face and feelings caught Sam off-guard as he floated over. Happy, hopeful, anxious, jealous. It was such a strange mixture and rather powerful.

"I asked her first," Huey turned his eyes to Danny then, "Besides, she wasn't too happy with you a minute ago, so why don't you butt out?"

"I think you need to leave," Danny eyed the paint cans as they began to levitate once again, "I'm kinda' tired of this and I need to apologize to Sam."

"I don't think she wanted you around a minute ago," Huey frowned even deeper, "Sam was really upset with you."

"Hello, 'Sam' is right here," said girl pointed to herself and stepped between the boys who seemed to be facing off, "Both of you knock it off. Huey, I was upset with Danny, but I got over it. I just needed a minute to cool down. Danny, I can handle this myself, but I appreciate knowing I have backup."

Both boys seemed stunned to see her standing between them and she took the opportunity to brush the spray paint cans aside and shake her head. 'Boys,' she rolled her eyes and stepped a little closer to the door.

"I'm gonna' head home you guys," Sam smiled at their flabbergasted faces, "I'll see ya' when I see ya' Huey. Talk to you tonight Danny. Please play nice, you two."

When Sam had finally made her way outside, Huey turned a glare on Danny, "Why do you get to talk to her tonight? She told me that…"

"I was in the room," Danny ground out angrily, eyes glowing a brighter than normal green, "and I get to talk to her because I'm her best friend. You aren't."

"So?" Huey said, "That doesn't mean I can't talk to her and take her out or…"

Huey didn't make it any father though, as Danny started walking closer, a very irate look on his face, "Just stay away from Sam. She told you she didn't want to see you that way, and you will respect that."

The painting ghost studied the halfa before him, looking up slightly as Danny beat him height-wise by an inch or two, "You like her don't you?" a grin split his face.

"I…," he was technically a ghost and yet he managed to blush, "That doesn't matter. I just don't want you getting her into any trouble."

"I wouldn't get Sam in trouble and you know it," Huey folded his arms and his cans set back down on the floor, "You like her. I get it, she's yours, I'll leave her alone. I just thought she was smart. And damn, but she's hot, too."

As Huey said this he watched Danny's fist begin to glow green, "Man, chill. I'm just observing, I won't steal her if you're all up on her that much."

"Like you could," Danny blushed again as he said this, but ignored it and folded his arms, "Sam's...we're just friends, anyways, so it's not like it matters. It's just a crush…"

"Uh huh," Huey said unconvinced, "That you've had how long?"

"Um, that I've had for a while…," Danny winced, 'That I've had for years.'

"Dude," Huey smiled, and clapped Danny on the back, "I know when I've lost. She was watching you the whole party. I was just waiting until you two left each other alone…took a fight to get you apart. She digs you, stop worrying."

"Uh, so," Danny stood up slightly straighter, "we aren't going to fight, right? 'Cause I really don't want to fight you. You're an alright guy, for a ghost."

"You're cool too, for a halfa," Huey chuckled, "but you're stupid for not going after her…"

"Right," Danny nodded and looked Huey dead in the eye, "but you aren't going to ask her out again, got it?"

"Dude," Huey laughed as he faded from view, "No prob. Go get her already, you two were so cute this whole dang party, it was giving me cavities."

"Shut up," Danny grinned in the ghost's general direction as Tucker peeked out from behind the couch, "Aw crap, how long were you there?"

"The entire time," a rather impish grin slid across Tucker's face, "I think you should listen to Huey though and go apologize to Sam."

"Fine," and the halfa disappeared from sight, "but if you tell Sam about this little chat, you're gonna' have a haunted house."

"Threat noted," Tucker chuckled as the temperature finally seemed to rise again slightly.

"Where is he?" and a ball of ectoplasmic goo flying at him had the boy ducking behind the couch all over again though, "My ghost trackers said that stupid ghost kid was here!"

"Va…Valerie?" Tucker's head appeared back over the edge as he pushed his glasses back up his nose, "I mean…uh…"

"Foley!" the girl gasped and marched over to the couch, "Where is he? And how do you know who I am?"

"I…your voice, it sounds just like this girl named Valerie, and I uh-."

Tucker never was very good at lying. The next thing he knew the girl had hauled him from his hiding place and removed her helmet to glare at him, "I know you know who I am."

"Right," he nodded nervously, "No more trying to get out of trouble then, got it. Can I help you in some way so I can possibly keep myself from bodily harm?"

"The ghost kid, was he here?"

"Yeah, but you just missed him," Tucker pried her hands from his shirt-front, "He left right before you came in."

"Again," Valerie hung her head and shook it in despair, then slammed her helmet on the ground, "I missed him again! Do you have any idea how many times I have been this close," she demonstrated with her thumb and forefinger, "to catching him? Do you?"

"Not really…," Tucker trailed off as the girl's face took on a strange expression.

"Ever since the Fourth of July when I saw him and Manson talking I've been trying to get him so I could interrogate him. Every time I get near to where my radars detect him, poof! He vanishes."

"Uh," the boy's eyebrows raised, "if it's any consolation, he is a ghost. They're kinda' tricky to follow seeing as they can turn invisible and stuff."

"That's not even the worst part," Valerie kicked at a soda can lying on the floor, only to miss and slam her foot into a table leg, "Ow…"

"You alright?" and at her glare he shrugged, "Heh, sorry…standard question."

"I'm not alright. My foot hurts, my head hurts, and I'm going to be grounded for the rest of my life!" Valerie hobbled over to sit on the couch Tucker was previously behind, "This has been the worst school year ever. Even my grades are bad…"

"You know," Tucker picked up her helmet and nervously sat beside her, "at the risk of sounding like even more of a dork than I am, and at the risk of you thinking I'm trying to get a girl like I always do, I'm just gonna' say this. It always helps to talk, and I've got a pretty good set of ears."

"How could that possibly help my foot?" she glared angrily at the young man beside her, "Besides, it's not like you have ghost problems."

"That's what you think," Tucker rolled his eyes, and handed the helmet back to her, "If you talk, it'll get your mind off your foot, too. So just start talking, I'm game."

"I guess you've got a point. Fine. Ever since the fourth," Valerie rolled her ankle and grimaced as pain shot up her leg, "I've been thinking about that stupid ghost kid. When I heard them on the hill, I couldn't see exactly who it was, and at first I thought it was Fenton talking to Manson, not the ghost guy, Phantom. I realized that their voices sound exactly the same then without the creepy ghost sound to it."

'Oh God,' Tucker thought to himself as he nervously shifted beside the hunter, 'She's figuring it out!'

"And you know, they kinda' look alike too, only wrong hair and eye color. But I know that it's absurd to compare the two because one is dead and the other is obviously alive."

"Right," Tucker nodded his head a little too quickly and earned a strange glance from the girl, as he quickly followed up with, "Obviously."

"So, I've been trying to track him down and talk to him. I…I'm not too sure about him now," she sighed and shook her head as if having an internal debate, "Anyways, every time I get close to him he disappears on me. In August, I thought I was gonna' find him in an alleyway, but the only thing left were traces of a fight, and then it seemed like he broke into the school and wrecked the biology lab downstairs. In September, I swore he was all over town during the third week. I just can't catch a break."

"Well, it could be worse," Tucker tried to console her, but was rudely interrupted.

"And it is about to get that way," a stern voice stated harshly, as a man appeared in the room holding a small device, "Valerie, you have already been grounded three times this week alone, young lady. I put tracking devices on your clothes thinking I was being paranoid, but now I'm glad I did. You are, technically, now grounded until you are thirty eight. Get to the car young lady."

"Dad, but I was just…it was a Halloween party and I wanted to-," she trailed off as her father crossed his arms, face in a firm frown, "Fine."

As he turned a glaring eye on Tucker, said boy just nervously gulped and nodded his head in acknowledgement. Watching the man leave, Tucker let out the breath he had been holding, 'Oh man, Valerie is getting closer….then again her dad is keeping a closer watch on her. I wonder if I can get some of those tracking devices…they could come in handy if she really is getting closer to Danny's secret. But how would I get them on her clothes?'

Tucker stood and puff a breath out. He decided that his thoughts were rambling a bit much for his liking and that video games were out of the question for the night. Sleeping though...sleeping could be a very good thing...

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Oh come on, Sam. Please talk to me!"

A 'hm' and a turned head had Danny trying again for what felt like the millionth time on the long walk to the girl's mansion, "Even if you say that I'm a sorry loser, which I deserve, it'd be better than this."

A sigh and a roll of the eyes later, Sam felt that she had finally gotten her point across as the boy's footsteps stopped behind her. It wasn't that she was overly angry with him anymore, she just didn't feel like talking right then, so she damn well wasn't going to.

Well, she wasn't going to, that is, until she ran smack dab into a rather firm wall of Danny's chest as he phased right up in front of her and caused them both to lose their balance, "Ack!"

Danny winced as his butt came into contact with the hard ground. Sure, he could have phased through and saved himself some pain, but that really wouldn't have been fair to Sam, and he felt he deserved a little punishment, "You okay?"

"Peachy," Sam replied as she grimaced and took his proffered hand, "My butt likes sidewalks apparently. It's attracted to them rather forcefully."

"Sorry about that," Danny halfheartedly grinned down at the girl as he pulled her up, "I just wanted you to stop walking and actually talk to me. It worked, but not exactly like I had planned."

"I just don't feel like talking right now Danny," Sam started to walk again, though this time Danny didn't feel as though she was giving him the cold shoulder, "It's really not you. I just have a lot on my mind."

Silence passed between them for a half-block or so before Danny finally got up the nerve to ask Sam something that was still bothering him, "Hey Sam…when Huey wanted you to leave the party with him….would you of? If I hadn't of been there?"

Frowning, Sam stopped walking to face him, "I dunno'. Maybe, but I really doubt it. I just wanted to go home after I got upset with you. I really do feel like I'm invisible whenever some pretty girl is around. You and Tucker just lose your heads..."

"…and we completely ignore you when that happens," Danny finished for her and sighed, "I don't mean to…and I really was just thinking that Paulina would never learn that being popular isn't everything. I wasn't staring at her boobs or anything, and I'm sorry I made you mad."

"You are certainly not the best at apologizing, Fenton," Sam heaved another sigh, arms crossed over her stomach, 'Okay I have sighed way too much tonight. Move on, Sam, move on. Think happy, depressing Goth-like thoughts…ugh, that was such a contradiction.'

"Yeah, sorry 'bout that," Danny tilted his head downwards piteously, then snapped it back up as he smiled at Sam, "How about I make it up to you with an ice cream? With those little black bat gummies you like?"

"Somehow Danny," Sam smiled at the boy, "You're talking me into it. Add in some cherries and chocolate sauce and maybe..."

"Always knew the way to a girl's heart was through her stomach!" Danny laughed as he prepared to run from his friend, 'Yep,' he thought as she lunged at him, 'it pays to be ready to run…I guess this means she's not too mad anymore.'

And honestly, Sam wasn't mad. She was too busy enjoying herself and thinking about Danny's last statement and laughing eyes and this feeling of deep…affection washing over her.

'Because that's what it is. Affection, nothing else. Seriously, what else could it be? Just normal, I care about my friend, affection,' Sam took one more look and couldn't help but melt at Danny's blue eyes gazing straight back into hers as they ran into the ice cream shop with two minutes until closing time, 'Geeze, I really need to stop lying to myself. It isn't affection, exactly…but what is it, then?'

That little thought would be bothering the both of them for quite a long time to come.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Well, it isn't as long as some chapters, but it's semi-funny and moves the whole D/S thing along a bit more.
Oh, and chapters 27, 28, 29, and 30 happen in rapid succession. 27 and 28 are on the same night. 29 and 30 happen the next day. Hope that isn't too confusing or anything, but it helps to know that.
With that said, on with the show!

Edited September 17, 2025. D'awww that part at the ending. I smiled when I wrote it, and I smiled when I read it again.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Seven: Ice

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'I don't know if I should like cold weather or not,' Sam huffed to herself as she slid her dark purple hoodie over her head and arms, 'I love the weather, but I hate wearing all these clothes. Stupid skirt and tank top being too cold.'

As Sam grumbled to herself she headed off to get ready for bed. It was only eight o'clock, as her alarm clock so lovingly informed her with glaring, neon color, but she was tired and wanted to hit the hay early…that and get in a couple of hours worth of music from her stereo.

School had been hellish that day. Between the rain that had decided to pour that morning and drench everyone who usually hung out outside of the building, the ghostly inspired food fight in the cafeteria, the multiple detentions she and her boys had earned, even though they came with an early release from Lancer, and the mayhem of the Lunch Lady offering cookies outside of the library, well…hellish was the nice way to describe it.

Sam decided that she deserved to treat herself to a nice, relaxing evening doing whatever she wanted to do. Not that this was unusual, but an extra long shower and maybe buying a new CD or ten on the internet would make up for the craziness of earlier. A long shot, yes, but it was worth the try at making herself feel slightly more normal.

Shuffling down the hall, Sam turned into her bathroom and set about brushing teeth and showering and brushing hair, 'Nothing like feeling clean before you head into dreamland. Smelling good when someone comes to visit in the middle of the night is a plus, too.'

Chuckling at her own 'girly' thoughts, Sam finished, wrapped up in her towel, and stepped out of the shower stall, only to find she had forgotten her pajamas in her room. Slipping into a robe, Sam once again shuffled down the hall back into her room, absolutely beat.

"I hope this isn't a long night like today was long," she spoke tiredly to herself as she opened her door and let the heat rush over her. For the moment, the young woman decided that she liked the cooler weather. Cooler weather meant that the heaters were on and she loved being warm, though at times she slept better cold.

Water droplets flew from her hair as she shook her head, feeling a little like a dog who had just been washed. As her hand went to open her underwear drawer, Sam noticed that the heater had suddenly kicked back on, but the temperature was still low.

Grabbing the necessities to complete her night outfit, she walked over to her window, noticing that a small draft was created by a tiny sliver of missing caulking, 'Well, that needs to be fixed and explains the cold. For a minute I thought I had a ghost-peeper.'

Getting ready to change, Sam moved away from the window and threw her clothes onto her bed. Just as her hand moved to the ties of her robe, her breath appeared in front of her face and goose bumps cropped up on her arms. Feelings flooded over her, and for a moment she was dizzy trying to sort through them.

'I can see my breath and it's cold and I'm feeling things that I'm not really feeling,' she jerked her hand away from the ties and grabbed the collar, holding it closed, 'I do have a peeping ghost! I'm going to put him through the ringer! I'll smack him into next Wednesday if he doesn't give me a damn good reason or at least act really, really sorry!'

Shaking her head to clear it, Sam calmly sat down on her bed and went back over the mess of feelings that had washed over her. Nervousness, embarrassment, shame, confusion, guilt, a tiny feeling of hope, and…was that something close to desire?

"Danny I have no doubt in my head that you are here," Sam folded her arms across her chest and closed her eyes with a frown, "You either get out of my room right now or get visible or I'll kick your butt the next time I see you."

There was a moment of silence before the sound of feet touching down on her carpet alerted her to his whereabouts. A nervous chuckle and the feeling of a familiar supernatural being standing close to her told Sam that it was indeed her halfa.

"But uh," his voice sounded soft, nervous, from beside her, "technically the next time you see me is when I 'get visible' and I really don't want you to kick my butt."

"And I really don't want to have a peeping-tom who can get into my room anytime he wants no matter what," Sam opened her eyes and turned towards his voice, "Look, I don't mind you coming into my room, but when I'm changing or something, I really don't appreciate it."

"It wasn't like I was trying to spy on you," Danny melted back into sight, green eyes averted, "I just flew in when you went over to your dresser. I didn't think you'd be changing!"

"I wasn't expecting you to show up until later. Why are you here so early, anyways?"

Danny scuffed a boot nervously on the floor, "I uh, just wanted to talk?"

"And there go the question-like statements again," Sam said in frustration as she allowed herself to fall back onto her bed, arms covering her eyes, "You're so frustrating Danny, why won't you just say what you're thinking?"

'Because if I say what I'm thinking about you in that robe you'd probably hit me right now, but it might be worth it. Here goes nothing,' Danny sighed to himself before answering, "Because I'm a perverted, teenage, hormonal boy who thinks with his pants and there's a wet, robe-clad girl laying on a bed right beside me."

Sam's arms came off her face as she lifted an eyebrow. Danny just shrugged, "What? You wanted me to say what I'm thinking, right?"

"You're such a guy," Sam rolled her eyes, gently kicked his leg with bare toes,and stared up at her ceiling, "I swear you and Tucker can't get any worse."

"Well, maybe if we had stayed at that Halloween party a little longer we could have. You know, we would have started cracking those perverted, guy jokes and making really lame innuendos at the girls and all."

"You're not helping your case Danny," Sam chuckled and then noticed that Danny was still standing awkwardly beside the bed with a blush on his face, "You weren't really spying, were you?"

"No," he answered with a tiny guilty look on his face, "but I uh…I didn't mean to um…I would have turned away when you started to change."

"Uh huh," it was Sam's turn to blush, "Well you mind going outside so I can change and we can quit being so awkward around each other?"

"Right, I'll just go invisible and stand in the hall…," Danny pursed his lips and glanced at Sam, 'She probably thinks I'll just watch her change or something.'

"Knock it off Danny," Sam stood and pushed him towards her door, "I trust you. I know you won't peek and I'll open my door a crack when it's safe. Now, get out there, so I can change."

"Okay, okay," Danny laughed as she felt him turn intangible and her hands were touching air, "I'm gone, see?"

The door opened and then shut and Sam laughed to herself for a second at how weird it looked. Her house was legitimately haunted. Danny's parents would just love to have that little bit of information. Danny, with his mischievous side and being a teenager, could even be considered the much sought after 'poltergeist.'

'Oh they'd love that,' she laughed and pulled on her shirt and night pants, 'Their own son a trouble making, chain rattling ghost.'

"It's safe," Sam whispered, lest her parents hear her, as she eased the door open a couple of inches.

"I know," a shiver raced down her back as a blast of cold air was whispered into her ear, "You opened the door and I came back in."

"So, why are we still whispering?" Sam straightened and closed her door, "Afraid of the Boogeyman, Mr. Ghost?"

"Nope, I'm afraid of something much worse," Danny mockingly answered her, coming back into sight behind her, "They're the Vengeful Father and the Overprotective Mother."

"Oh ha, ha," Sam mocked right back, "and they're the worst you've ever seen?"

"Definitely," Danny answered back seriously, "If they don't like me I don't get to see you as often and that would suck. Keep the parents happy, keep myself happy. Simple."

"So seeing me makes you happy?" Sam caught him with a simple logical statement that would usually have a teenage boy tripping over himself and accidentally confessing something.

"Of course," Danny replied coolly, much to her chagrin, "You know, this whole 'psychic connection' and all."

"And just last week you were freaking out about it, Mr. Fenton," Sam sat at her desk and Danny, in his human form, hovered lightly beside her, "Why the sudden change of heart?"

"I dunno'," he reached over her and logged onto his messenger service before she could type in her own password, "There's just been a lot going on….and well, Mr. Lancer is helping us out, and Tucker's looking out for us, and not everyone at school is out for our blood."

"Maybe I wanted to get online to chat?" the girl tapped her nails on the keyboard, "You know, talk with other people, check my email, all that jazz."

"Jazz is my sister," Danny winked at her, "and you usually chat with me and Tucker, and I'm here and I'm going to be talking with Tucker."

"Your logic astounds me," and yet Sam yielded and scooted her chair over so Danny could see the screen better. Sam let the issue of the computer lie, in order to bring up a more serious thought that had been on her mind, "Seriously though, you're okay with the link being back?"

"I...guess," Danny started slowly as he cleaned out his email inbox and then bumped her shoulder, "You do your email now, so I don't get in trouble."

Sam smiled as Danny pushed himself back away from the desk, and then began talking again, "I guess I'm okay with it because of you, and Tucker really. Tuck doesn't think it's that big of a deal and neither do you, and you both seem to think that if anyone starts anything I can finish it…like I'm some sort of superhero or something."

At the cocky grin shot her way paired with his eyebrows rapidly bouncing up and down, Sam laughed and gave up on trying to be serious. It appeared that Danny was in a silly mood and wanted her to lighten up as well, 'At least he answered my question and I didn't have to drag it out of him for once.'

They both finished cleaning out their emails and chatted amiably with Tucker for a while, who poked fun at Danny being over there yet again. Sam and Danny just poked fun at him by bringing up old memories and teasing the boy about not minding 'getting pretty' as Jazz used to call it.

'Tucker in a dress,' Danny laughed as he shut off the computer at half past midnight and stretched, 'has got to be one of the funniest memories I have. Though I'm sure he laughs at the time I got stuck in that costume during Sam's protest. Oh well.'

"Guess I had better get going," Danny stretched, then turned, when he didn't get an answer, towards where Sam had sat down on her bed earlier, "because you're already asleep and your head didn't even make it to the pillow."

Gently picking up the girl, Danny tucked her in and leaned over to kiss the top of her head, "G'night Sam. I hope you have sweet dreams tonight," and he was off to get his own night of rest.

The dreams of Sam Manson though, were to be bittersweet ones that night. Nostalgia of younger, more innocent days and recently made memories and worries lured her dreams to a memory long lost. And as Sam slept that night, she dreamt of lights and colors. Of sounds and tastes. Of feelings and knowing her best friend in a way that no one else in the world could.

Sam's bittersweet dream was of a bittersweet day that would change both her and Danny's life.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Yay! A dream chapter. I adore writing these…teehee. Hope you guys like this one, it was one of the much anticipated chapters you guys kept asking about and for. Hope I live up to your expectations and the explanations aren't too confusing! Ask if you think you're missing something!
Eh, it's a little short, but like I've said from the beginning, the chapters will only be as long as I need them to be to get the point or information across...
Oh, and EVP stands for Electronic Voice Phenomenon. It's a recording taken in supposedly haunted places. The recordings sometimes have voices on them at extremely low frequencies that usually aren't audible to human ears, and most of the times they are thought to belong to ghosts trying to communicate with the living world. Need more info? Just ask me and I'll direct you to a few websites...

Edited September 17, 2025. Oh gosh how the definition of an EVP has changed. I remember back in the day people used to play their recordings back at higher rates or frequencies, whereas today a lot of the ghost media you see has EVP just in the audio without doing anything to it. Makes you wonder if ghosts have advanced their understanding of tech, or if tech has advanced enough to pick up the ghosts, or if it's all just a bunch of hooey. Me, I have a few ghost stories of my own, so I won't write off ghosts quite yet...Also the science the Fentons do is all made up as far as I'm aware...

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Eight: Interlude: Fireflies

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Hurry up Sam!"

Running, she was running, down the hall, down stairs, sliding across a kitchen floor in her socks, out of breath and ready to run down more stairs.

"I wanna' see what Mom and Dad are doing," a blue eyed boy lit the world with his sparkling smile, "Let's sneak down and watch!'

"Okay!" Sam grinned back at her best friend, "But we gotta' be quiet so we don't get in trouble again. 'Member last time? We couldn't have cookies and milk for a whole week!"

Danny nodded his head furiously as the pair began to quietly make their way down the stairs to watch his mother and father at work.

"Jack, be a dear and hand me that soldering iron," Maddie pulled her goggles down, "I just need to make a few last adjustments so the alpha waves will sync properly between the two link recipients."

"Here you go, sweetheart," Jack handed the tool to her before turning back to the computer, "Alright lets go over this one last time to make sure of everything."

As Maddie nodded her head and began her work, Jack began to go back over their data, "Out theory is based on the many sightings of ghosts in which they were unable to make audible noise, and had to resort to moving objects or EVP or other such things. Therefore, ghosts are incapable of communicating directly in an audible manner."

"Based on this information, our Fenton Communication Device will hopefully allow a type of link between a ghost and a human to form, so conversation is possible. Using alpha waves from our minds and whatever electronic signal a ghost may manipulate or give off," Jack stood up to pop his back, "we will hopefully be able to talk."

"Well," Maddie sighed as she finished one last adjustment, "this should do it, but the only question is, will the link be a permanent thing? In theory, the link should end as soon as the machine is turned off and the ghost let out of the electronic field."

"Well, honey, there's only one way to find out," Jack smiled at his wife as he took the small machine from her hands, "but we'll have to catch a ghost first!"

Pointing it towards the wall, Jack pressed a small red button and a multitude of colors appeared to be dancing in midair between the wall and the two scientists. It seemed as though a rainbow had been caught and was tumbling in a swirling vortex.

"Well, the containment field and transmitter seem to be working properly," Maddie frowned, "but I'm still not comfortable about testing this out. I think we should run a few more simulations and look for possible bugs in the system."

"How 'bout we do that after we whip up a batch of cookies?" Jack grabbed his wife and began to make his way towards the stairs, "You know I've been dying for some, baby!"

Danny and Sam scrambled back up the stairs and ran into the living room, climbing over the back of the couch in their hurry, "Think they saw us?"

Out of breath and full of nerves and adrenaline, Sam shook her head, "Nu-uh. They were talking too much to see us…I think."

"Kids!" Maddie called out as she poked her head into the room, "Danny, there you are. I'm going to run into town to grab some more eggs. We're going to make some cookies! Your father is upstairs if you need him, so you two be good."

"'Kay Mom!" Danny smiled and nudged Sam in the side, "Best behavior!"

"Yeah, Mrs. Fenton," Sam smiled eagerly, happy at the thought of cookies, "We'll be good."

As soon as she was out the door however, the eager pair raced back down the stairs into the lab, "Too bad Tucker isn't here! He'd love the new thingy your mom and dad made!"

"Yeah," Danny said as they edged down the stairs, just to make sure the lab was unoccupied, "He'd have a good time, but he'd want to take it apart."

Making their way across the floor to the worktable that had been set up near the wall, Danny and Sam pulled themselves up onto the two stools and looked in amazement on the small device.

"It made pretty colors when your Dad pushed the button," Sam trailed her fingers over it, "It looked like fireflies in a glass jar, only they were all sorts of colors instead of just yellow."

"Yeah it was neat lookin'," Danny said, "like when Ms. Dain showed us how the prism made a rainbow on the wall."

"We shouldn't do it though, huh?" Sam then picked it up, "Maybe we should just…ah!"

"I got it!" Danny leapt off his stool as Sam slid down hers.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to drop it! It's not broke, is it?"

"Nah," Danny gabbed it and caught his finger on the button, "Wha-?"

And the colors surrounded them. Danny dropped the handheld communication device again, but they were already caught in what his mother had described as a 'containment field.' Doing the only thing he could think of, the young boy grabbed his best friend and tried to protect her from whatever was happening.

Sam clung to Danny just a fiercely as she could, her seven year old mind determining that whatever was happening was possibly very, very bad, 'Please let us be okay. I don't want Danny to be hurt!'

Peeking open one eye, Danny caught sight of the small machine beside them and, thinking quickly, kicked it as hard as he could. As soon as it hit the wall, the lights ended and the show was over.

The hissing and popping of a frying electronic device was heard as Sam sat shaking with Danny on the floor, both their heads aching and a slight buzz sounding in their ears. Lights still danced behind their closed eyes and they clung to one another for sometime afterwards.

"Come on Danny," Sam finally stood up shakily and tried to pull him up, "We can't let your mom and dad see us! We'll get into big trouble and not be able to see each other anymore. We gotta' go!"

Grabbing the Fenton Communication Device, Danny placed it carefully back onto the table, "Let's get out of here. And you can't tell nobody!"

"I won't, I promise," Sam took Danny's offered hand as they made their way back into the living room, feeling scared and safe with one another all at the same time.

Confusion washed over Danny, causing him to trip on the rug by the couch, and then something inside him felt like laughing.

"I feel weird Sam," Danny sat on the couch, "I feel really weird."

"Me too," Sam curled up beside him, "I feel…sleepy."

"Me…too…," and the boy and girl were asleep until much later that evening when a worried mother shook them awake.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Lights,' Sam hadn't thought of that day in such detail in so long, and slowly coming up from the depths of sleep, everything was a kaleidoscope of feelings and colors, 'they were so pretty.'

She lay in her bed, watching her clock change minute by minute, before gathering her thoughts enough to think back over the weeks following the accident.

'The accident,' she lazily blinked her eyes, 'We were so tired after that. Mrs. Fenton swore we were coming down with something and made us chicken noodle soup for supper when we kept falling asleep and wouldn't talk. Me and Danny couldn't figure out what was going on until I watched that cartoon and he was out of the room and knew that I was happy about something.'

'No one ever found out about it until we told Tucker a little of it,' Sam shook her head then, 'If we had told Danny's Mom and Dad…that would have been interesting, that's for sure.'

'The colors were so beautiful,' she turned onto her side, 'but the feelings were the best. Knowing what was going on, playing our games. So many people thought it was weird, but it wasn't. It was a good thing…it still is.'

Her door opened then and cut her musing short, "Samantha, dear, are you getting up for school today or will I have to have one of the drivers take you in late?"

Taking a peek over at her wall calendar and smiling at the large red circle on the day's date, Sam sat up, "No problem Mom, I'm up. Today is going to be a big day."

'If, and only if, I can convince my two favorite boys to come with me,' Sam laughed to herself at that thought, 'And that's no problem at all. Should've done it yesterday with Danny, but today I'll be able to talk both of them into it at the same time. The element of surprise is on my side...'

"Oh?" her mother stepped more into her bedroom, "And, why is it such a big day?"

"Oh, you know," Sam turned away from her mother to hide her mischievous smile, "School, after school, homework, the usual…for me that is."

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Argh, matey! I be watching 'Down Periscope' with that rascal Kelsey Grammer as I be writin' this here tale. Now shut yer trap ye land luver and settle yerself down for a grand ol' chapter. Aye, ye heard me. Arr…
Lol…I'm so silly, I know! (Does the "har har har" dance!)

And ya'll thought the last chapter was a cliffie? You are going to hate, H-A-T-E, hate me for ending this chapter this way….lol, it had to be done though! Y'all needed some suspense! Make all the assumptions you want, go to the LITC Forum and post, send me reviews or PMs, I want to hear from YOU! XD

Edited September 17, 2025. Bwahahahah I love 'Down Periscope' that was such a funny movie! And lol yep, cliffie! Aw I miss the forum.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Twenty Nine: Cause

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'And there she is,' Danny smiled as he watched Sam walk up to the corner where they met every morning to walk to school, 'Sometimes she's so unpredictable and others she so habitual.'

As he approached, he watched her stand and examine a small flyer held in her hand, no doubt on recycled paper. Curious as to what she was doing, Danny slipped into invisibility and snuck up on his best friend. Reading over her shoulder found him shaking his head.

'She wants to go…and she's going to try and talk me and Tuck into it,' and of course at a sudden realization he hung his head, 'and she's going to have absolutely no problems doing it, either.'

His invisible reading revealed a protest rally flyer for November the fourth, that day, from nine in the morning to four in the afternoon on the edge of town where a new supermarket was supposed to be built. The market apparently was reported to support destruction of certain parts of the rain forest and used non-recycled paper bags only, no reusable plastic tote bags in sight. It was more than likely going to be one of the biggest rallies Amity Park had seen in quite a while.

'Sam's going to want us to skip school and go with her,' Danny thought hard to himself, 'and they're always so crazy and there's tons of stuff to do anyways….I actually don't think I'll mind going. Still, she's gonna' have to work for it.'

With an overly exuberant grin after he had checked his surroundings, Danny appeared right beside Sam and snatched the paper from her hands, "What's this?"

"Danny Fenton!" Sam sounded like she was hyperventilating and, peeking over his shoulder, he could tell he had truly surprised her, "Don't you ever do that again! I hate it when you sneak up on me."

"Sneak? What do you mean by sneak?" Danny acted as though he were reading the flyer, "I was just walking along like a normal person and then stood beside you for like five minutes and you didn't even notice me. I was so hurt!"

At Danny's fake sniffle, Sam simply walked past him, trusting that he would continue on their way as normal. Three blocks later found Tucker meeting up with them and the two boys playing keep away with the crumpled up flyer over the head of a slightly upset Goth girl.

"Give it back you guys, it isn't even yours," Sam jumped to grab it, but the ball sailed over her head into Tucker's waiting hands. She silently cursed their growth spurts and her own lack of height.

"Why do you want the flyer so much? You already know the place, the date, and the time," he chucked it back to Danny, whom Sam rushed as it was caught, "Wow, you really want that poster, don't ya'?"

"Yes!" Sam said in frustration as Danny held the paper ball over her head, "Now give it back. If I have it when we get to the rally, they take it for recycling and we'd get free, environmentally friendly wrist cuffs!"

"We? Who said that we would be going anywhere today?" Danny fended off the girl with one arm, "You just assume things Sam."

"I was going to ask, but now I'm going to demand!" Sam pushed the halfa's arm away and successfully snatched her flyer back.

"Uh-uh, Sam," Tucker crossed his arms, "If we miss school, Lancer is going to think it's for ghost hunting and try to keep us out of trouble. That falls under the whole 'betraying his trust' thing he was all up about."

"I've got that covered," Sam smiled and held up a note, "We go to first period, then I head to Lancer's office and slip this in his box. We're off to the rally, miss a day of school, and stay on the vice-principal's good side."

"And what exactly does the note say?" Tucker asked as he adjusted his glasses and stepped off the curb to cross the street with his friends.

"That we are, in actuality, not out at our 'job' today, but skipping to go to the rally."

"Wonderful, then my parents and Tucker's and yours get a phone call," Danny rolled his eyes, "That's just what we all need."

"Deal with it," Sam straightened her flyer and smoothed it back out, "I cover for you all the time Danny, and I hardly ever ask either of you two for anything; you guys at least owe me things like this every now and again."

"She's got you Danny, you have to go with her now," Tucker smirked and continued on his way as he took up his position on one side of Sam with Danny on the other.

"Oh and she doesn't have you?" Danny started a staring contest over Sam's head with Tucker, "How many times has she let you have complete control of her movie theater slash bowling alley?"

A grimace settled over Tucker's face and he knew that he was beaten, making Sam extremely happy, 'This was easier than I had planned on. Danny convinced Tucker for me and actually seemed okay with the protest rally.'

"Earth to Sam," Tucker called as he grabbed the back of her backpack to stop her, "We don't have to go inside the building just yet. School doesn't start for another ten minutes."

"Sorry Tuck," Sam leaned against the wall with her two best friends, "I was just thinking about how we'll be striking a blow against corporate conglomerates that have no concern for the natural habitats of endangered species overseas today. It's going to be interesting."

"Whatever you say Sam," Danny yawned as he leaned back against the building, "I just hope Lancer doesn't kill us for this…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Ms. Manson, what a surprise," Edward Lancer paused behind the young woman, balancing his books in one hand, his coffee on top of them, and a file in his other hand on last week's 'baloney and mustard on the ceiling in the cafeteria incident' that had the lunch ladies quite upset. Ghost related, he assumed, as he had seen his three 'special' students covered in yellow stains later in the day.

"Mr. Lancer!" Sam whirled around, a small note clutched in her hands, "What an unexpected surprise!"

"Generally, yes, surprises are unexpected, however," he shifted his load and opened his door, "as this is my office perhaps one should not be too shocked? Please come in and tell me what I can do for you."

"Actually, I think I'll just drop this note in your box and run," Sam smiled through the door and started to back away.

"No, no, I insist," Lancer finally managed to set his books down without spilling his coffee, still glancing over the file, "I can put this down for a minute and discuss whatever might be inscribed in that note you're holding."

"I'd really rather just leave this for you to get to later…you look so busy."

"Ms. Manson. Sit."

And she did, and began to formulate a plan on how to escape what might happen, "So, how was your day, sir?"

"Oh, it's been fine, being as I've only been up for a few hours," he smiled at his student, "Now if I could have the letter and we could begin our conversation on whatever it might contain?"

Reluctantly handing over the folded scrap of paper, Sam sat in nervous contemplation on just how she would handle the upcoming situation. Should she say it was just a joke? No, it was obviously not a joke. Maybe she could get Danny to do that overshadowing trick again…no that was a stupid idea too…

"I see," Lancer finished reading and folded the note back up, only to tuck it into his shirt's pocket, "So you wish to skip school with the two young men to attend this rally?"

"Yes," Sam answered and tilted her head up haughtily, "The only reason I was going to leave that note was so you wouldn't think that Danny was trying to take advantage of you trusting him. Um, well, so you didn't think me or Tucker were either."

"That was very astute of you," Lancer smiled, "I thank you for not wanting to betray my trust. However, you do realize that by giving me this note you have sentenced yourself and the two boys to detention?"

"Yes sir," Sam grimaced, "but I'd rather the two boys didn't have to stay as long in detention as normal."

"Oh?"

"Um, well, I'm kinda' making them go to this rally with me," she looked down, "so they really don't deserve this because they wouldn't be skipping otherwise. I'll do extra detention for getting them into trouble."

"That is extremely generous of you Samantha," he tapped the pocket he had the note in, "however, you did not think this through clearly enough. Now that I know you are going to skip and where you are going to be at, I can call the police and have you taken in for truancy."

"But sir!"

"No, now hear me out," Mr. Lancer looked down at her sternly, "I will warn you not to do it. I will insist that you not go to the rally. I will give you a chance to attend your next class, but I can in no way actually stop you from going, nor can I check in on you at anytime today. The only thing I will be able to do is note in the attendance records whether or not you were here, and that won't be until the end of the day. Do I make myself clear, Ms. Manson?"

With a broad smile at the conspiratorial grin sent her way, Sam's only reply to his speech was, "Crystal clear. Mr. Lancer."

"Good then," the vice-principal smiled, "I will see you in detention then, and hopefully the word that I am not so un-cool will be spread a bit. After all, I too can remember skipping a day or two of school for a very good reason."

"Of course sir," Sam tried to keep from laughing, 'Who knew he would actually go along with this?'

"Mr. Lancer?" Sam got up the courage to address him right before she left his office, "Why are you helping us so much? And especially with today, why are you letting us go to the rally?"

"Ms. Manson," Lancer took a sip of his coffee, "the way I see it, the three of you do more for Amity Park than most would even think of doing. Your trio, as all people in the world, deserve a day off every now and again, even if two of the three participants are being dragged into it. I do not agree with this behavior, and I do not expect to see it repeated often, however, I can understand where you're coming from. You three are still children in my mind, and children need to have some fun and not be constantly worried about saving the world...it just isn't healthy."

Sam was sent off with one more tired smile from her vice-principal, a grin of her own plastering her face as she collected her boys and headed out towards the edge of Amity Park by means of a free flight from the resident halfa.

'I guess we all just forget that everyone was a teenager at one time…it's just too weird to generally think about it,' and Sam laughed, much to the confusion of the two young men with her.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Three cuffs, I brought my recyclable flyer with me," Sam handed the flyer over as a young looking college student began rummaging through boxes for something close to the correct sizes, shooting glances at Tucker.

"Skippin' school today?" she asked as she handed the boys their large, black, green, and blue plastic wrist cuffs and began to search for one to fit Sam's petite wrist.

'Nice,' Danny smirked to himself as he donned the tri-colored cuff, 'They're even in my colors!'

"Yeah," Tucker said happily, "Sam here decided to call in every favor we owe her on every nice thing she's done for us and make us play hooky. Not so bad I guess…"

"Well, it's a great day for a rally," the young woman handed Sam her own cuff, but kept her eye on Tucker, "and if nothing else, it's a great day for skippin' school! You three have a good time and I hope to see you around. Peace and love to you!"

"Yeah, uh, right back at ya'," Tucker gave a cautious smile and ushered his other two friends away from the girl grinning like a maniac, "Let's go you two, this chick is giving me the creeps."

"No," Sam chuckled under her breath, "She's giving you the eyes…I think someone…"

"…has a crush on you Tucker," Danny concluded with his own chuckle. Tucker could only blush as the pair made their own 'eyes' at him, teasing him about the girl at the table being in love with him.

"Oh, knock it off you two," Tucker tried to shrug them off, "besides, she's not my type."

"So what is your type?" Danny started towards one of the veggie burger booths, as Sam headed off on her own to the front of the picket line, "Daring, ghost-hunting, board riding, plasma shooting, girls in our own grade?"

"Maybe," Tucker said slyly, "but you gotta' admit, it's either that, a stuck up, shallow girl, or one of a more Gothic orientation, but the Goth is already spoken for."

"Shut up Tucker," Danny sent him a scathing glare, "Remember that little conversation about your house possibly becoming haunted in the near future?"

"Yeah, but that doesn't mean I can't tease you and-," but Tucker cut himself off as Sam hurried back up to them and began to tug Danny in the general direction of the building site.

"You need to get over there and get rid of the-," but Sam too was cut off as a blue mist came from the halfa's mouth and the Box Ghost whizzed by them yelling about doom and bubble wrap.

"Get rid of the Box Ghost?" Danny smirked, pulled Tucker and Sam close to him, and changed, "Not a problem!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"What is going on?" Valerie yelled as people started to panic and move around her, 'I knew it! I followed that stupid ghost kid's signature here with my tracking device. He must be causing all this commotion!'

As the large group of people finally finished rushing past her and screaming about ghosts, Valerie turned her head to the side just in time to catch a bright flash of light coming from…Foley and Manson…?

"Not a problem!" Danny Phantom cried as he shot off towards another ghost most residents of Amity had come to know as the Box Ghost.

'What in the world?' Valerie's eyes widened as she started to run towards where the ghosts had been headed, 'What the hell just happened?'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Hurrah for 9000 hits and counting! Feel the love, my sweets, feel the love! Hope I didn't make you wait too long to get this cliffie resolved…but I'm bringing up a whole other issue now…
Misconceptions and misunderstanding and confusion on one poor girl's part abounds, bwahahaha! I'm putting this up earlier than I thought I would so you guys have fun!
This is what I posted in my bio, and it's for all of you, so I'll put it here too:

9426 hits? 257 reviews (at last check)? Oh my God, I really think I would have to sit down if I wasn't already doing so. I really don't know what to say other than a very sincere thank you to you all.
For everything.
For the hits and the reviews, for the lovely comments that have been sent my way via email and PMs, for all the encouragement and love and straight up ego boosting.
For just talking with me and being my friend.
Thank you to all of you and I hope that my story continues to capture your interest, brighten your day, stir up your imagination, and tug at your heart. Love to every one of you!
Lacey

Edited September 17, 2025. You really did blow me away with all the love and attention this story got. I loved writing in the DP community. You guys rocked my toe socks! All these years later, this story sits at over 500,000 views on FFN! That's half a million clicks! I love you guys so much!

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty: Effect

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Valerie ran as fast as her legs would allow her to go, "What the hell was that light? I've finally caught up with that stupid ghost to ask him my damn questions and now I've got more!"

The fighting lasted only a few minutes as Valerie watched Tucker grab for Sam's backpack, only to toss a thermos to the girl who yelled out for the ghost boy and then threw it up to him.

'Wha…what?' Valerie couldn't quite wrap her mind around it, 'First he talks like an actual person with Sam Manson on a hill in the middle of the night and now he gets help from her and Foley? What is going on?'

Valerie, however would not get her answers until later, as she watched Danny Phantom capture the ghost then swoop down to grab both the Goth and the Techno-geek and take to the skies.

Taking a peek at her hand held tracker, the truant girl headed for the Amity Park park, all the while snickering about how weird it sounded to call it that. She would find the damnably frustrating ghost and get answers from him…not to mention exact some revenge for all the time spent grounded.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Why'd you grab us?" Sam huffed and folded her arms as soon as Danny set them down in the park, "You could have just landed and changed back. The rally wasn't even over!"

"I saw Valerie in the crowd looking at me…she had this really weird look on her face okay?" Danny's hand unconsciously ran through his hair before settling at the back of his neck, "It weirded me out!"

"So?" Tucker glanced at the halfa beside him, "She's seen you lots of times…she was probably just wondering what you of all people…er, ghosts was doing at an environmental rally."

Danny didn't deign to respond to his friend as his hand finally came away from his neck.

"At least you're calming down," Sam heaved a sigh of relief, "You were starting to make me jumpy with how nervous you were feeling."

"Sorry Sam," Danny gave her a forlorn smile, "It's just…Valerie looked like…like she might have seen something…but maybe not."

"Whoa," Tucker adjusted his glasses, thinking back to his talk with Valerie in the aftermath of the ruined Halloween party, "You mean you think she saw you change?"

"I don't know," Danny sighed, "Not much I can do about it though. It's not like I could stop it or…stop it Sam! I know what you're doing."

"I'm not doing anything," Sam said smugly with a Cheshire grin.

"Okay, I'm lost," Tucker eyed the pair cautiously, "what did Sam 'not' do?"

"Sam…she…uh, how do you explain it?" Danny turned in confusion to the young lady in question.

Rolling her eyes Sam turned to Tucker, "What he's trying to explain is something we can do through the link. When he's overreacting to something, I'll just focus on something I'm feeling and send that feeling to him. It'll either overpower what he's feeling or distract him. Either way, works."

"What feeling did you send him?"

"I'm sticking with my guns. I didn't do anything at all," Sam smirked again and leaned back against the bench they had come to occupy.

"She's feeling either really 'I don't care about anything' right now…or she's doing a damn good job pretending to feel that way," Danny half smiled, half grimaced back at the girl, "but I know you're doing it now, so I'm going to ignore it."

"Whatever Danny," Sam shook her head, before toying with her wrist band, "I can't believe we're not at the rally. I've been planning on going ever since I found out about it."

"Hm," Tucker answered her as he began to record his new found information on Danny and Sam in his PDA.

"I was so excited about it, too. This is just like that time that the two of you wanted to go to Paulina's party and I wanted to see 'Trinity of Doom.' You guys always get your way."

"Hm…"

"Me?" Danny shot his friend a look, "I don't always get my way! Besides we went to the movie that night after I got rid of Desiree!"

"Mhhmmm…"

"So? You always-," but she was interrupted by Tucker's voice as his eyes scanned over the screen.

"Mm."

"Tucker? Are you alright?"

"Hm?"

"Never mind…," Sam grumbled and massaged her forehead, "Let's just spend the rest of the day here."

"Fine by me."

"Mmhmm.."

Taking a peek at Tucker, who had seated himself between the halfa and the girl, Sam and Danny caught one another's eye and promptly burst out laughing.

'He can be so ridiculous at times when he's into something that really interests him,' Sam gave Danny a bright smile as he winked at her, 'Too bad what he's so interested in happens to be his two best friends…it's like we're study subjects.'

Danny too sat and pondered over Tucker's behavior, 'He must have noticed something really interesting, and it's probably about the link because he's been so into tracking it lately.'

"I got it! The mystical Sword of Erath on level forty! Woot!" Tucker suddenly exclaimed, raising his head to find Danny and Sam giving themselves whiplash trying to turn away from each other, their faces bright red, "Dude, you two look like you got caught with your hand in the cookie jar. How I do so love these 'blushy moments'."

"Shut up!" the pair said simultaneously, "Let's go do something…else."

"Right," Tucker grinned as he chuckled silently to himself, "Whatever you two say...at the same time."

"Shut up, Tucker!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Alright, stay focused girl," Valerie Gray was on the hunt, "The tracker indicates that he landed in this quadrant and never left, so he has to be around the park somewhere."

Laughter caused her to shift her attention, however, as the sounds of three unruly teens began to draw nearer. She was in the open, but fortunately the others were in the tree-line for some reason.

"That was lame, Danny," she heard Sam Manson exclaim, "It was even worse than your dorky lines when you're fighting."

'Fighting? Since when does Fenton fight…maybe she means video games or something,' Valerie shook her head as she moved to her left slightly to hear better.

"What? I thought it was 'punny', get it? 'Funny'….'punny'…it was a pun…," a sigh was heard as they stood on the other side of the trees, "Okay fine, that was lame, I admit it."

"It's about time," Tucker Foley's voice came through to the hunter, "Maybe you'll stop trying to play the cheap 1960's superhero, complete with knock-out punch lines."

"Well that was just as lame Tucker," Sam's sarcastic tones sounded and Valerie could almost picture the girl rolling her eyes in disgust.

Deciding she could take a peek safely,the ghost hunter moved her head around the edge of the tree, only to see the strangest thing in her life. The girl thought she was sane until that particular, poignant moment in time…after it, she wasn't sure of anything.

"What do you mean 1960's?" she watched as Danny Fenton asked…

A light formed around him and began to travel both up and down his body, a jumpsuit left in their wake instead of a t-shirt and jeans.

'He changed...'

A cocky smile was plastered to his face, snow-white hair blowing in the wind, green eyes glowing eerily even though it was still day.

'He changed...'

And Valerie Gray watched as Danny Phantom answered, "This is the twenty-first century and I ain't a 'cheap' superhero. I'm just a kid who ends up saving the world sometimes."

The two with him just laughed as he changed back and they continued on their way, Manson gently scolding him about being careful and talking about their vice-principal, Mr. Lancer for some strange reason.

Valerie sunk to the ground, her back against the tree as she began to take everything in and tried not to panic, 'He changed…he changed…Danny turned into…he changed into…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

An hour later, the young ghost hunter was still in the park thinking over everything she had seen and all the times she had ever come into contact with Danny Phantom or Danny Fenton.

'They look alike…they always have,' she had puzzled over that fact for months. Agonized over how much they resembled each other in voice, in expression, in features. She had been grounded over and over trying to find him…and he was beneath her nose the entire time.

'I liked him!' she huffed to herself, finally over her denial and moving into anger, 'That no good, selfish, ugh! I liked him a lot, and I thought that I had a chance if that Manson girl would've just given up.'

'There has to be a logical explanation. Fenton isn't a fighter. He isn't the hero type, is he?' Valerie finally stood as she forced herself to think things over, 'Wait…'

A bird had just flown over her, it's shadow passing over her and then the ground in front of her, 'That's it! Ghosts can take over people's bodies by overshadowing them…maybe Fenton isn't really the ghost.'

In a twisted way, it all began to make sense to Valerie, 'Paulina says that Danny Phantom always seems to show up where Danny Fenton happens to be. They look alike, sound alike, and have some of the same expressions. Danny sometimes has bruises and is always really tired…like he's been fighting!'

Lengthening her stride, Valerie headed for her home, 'Phantom is overshadowing Fenton. It all makes sense now, I can't believe I didn't figure it out sooner! I have to find a way to help him.'

'Some friends he has though,' she sardonically grimaced to herself, 'letting him be possessed by a ghost and not doing anything to help him. Well, that ends soon! The next time I catch Danny change, I'll make sure that Phantom gets blasted right out of his body and blown to tiny pieces.'

But something about that tugged at her mind. Fenton, Foley, and Manson went way back. They'd been friends since forever and it definitely didn't seem to fit that they'd let anything happen to Danny if they could help it.

"What if Sam and Tucker have been possessed by something too, and that's why they weren't helping him?" the hunter stopped in her tracks to consider this, 'They're all best friends…and I know that Goth girl cares for Danny more than that. Ugh, I guess I'll have to save them all…'

Grinding her teeth and clenching her fist, Valerie began to think over what she was going to need, "Time to get in contact with Mr. Masters and tell him what I'm planning to do. I have a lot of work ahead of me."

'I'll save you Danny,' she thought determinedly to herself and nodded, 'That stupid ghost ruined my life. I won't let it ruin yours and your friends' lives too.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Paradigm: Pronounced 'pair-a-dime'. Just thought you should know in case you didn't already. It's a good word. You should use it in a sentence sometime!
Alright so…it's a couple hours late, but it's here at least! I promise I'll post today's chapter still…lol.
Oh and Valerie…I'm having trouble with her character, as a few of you have noticed…I either make her too apathetic or way too frantic about things…HELP ME PLEASE. Any suggestions or such would be greatly appreciated. I am trying so hard, but it's just not flowing like I want it to…(cries).

So basically this chapter is me halfway making fun of myself and what I've been doing so far. Try not to take it too, too seriously, and feel free to comment on anything! I'm trying to get myself back into the writing swing of things…lol.

And…ohmahgah…ten…thousand….hits….oh my. (Hyperventilates and faints)

Edited September 18, 2025. Meh, the more I look back at myself writing Valerie, the more I realize it was probably because I didn't like the way her character had been written. She was both apathetic and overly emotional depending on the situation and episode. That's okay, because she's a teen and teens do that sometimes lol, and I balance her out eventually.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty One: Paradigm

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Paradigm, paradigm," Danny chanted to himself as he watched out his window for Sam, "Geeze, I swear I just looked this one up! I hate flashcards…"

Hurrying to the stack of cards he had made, Danny picked up the one labeled 'paradigm' and flipped it over, only to discover he hadn't written the definition on it, 'Aw man! I can't believe I didn't write this one down!'

At Matches's happy and near frantic barking, Danny grabbed the whole pile of cards and began to make his way downstairs, "I'm coming, Matches!"

More happy sounding yips and the little dog scratching at the door and Danny knew exactly who it was, "I'm coming, I promise I won't let Sam freeze out there. Hold your horses, pup."

"It's about time," Sam said dryly as she stood shivering in the doorway after Danny had finally opened the door, "I thought Matches going crazy would have tipped you off sooner."

Danny chuckled as he resumed flipping through his flashcards, searching for more he had not completed, "Yeah, I should have been paying more attention, huh Matches? You were telling me to hurry up and get Sam inside, weren't you?"

The puppy, however, was paying Danny no mind as he playfully attacked Sam's jeans trying to gain the attention of his second favorite human, "You know, I think he likes me for some reason."

Too distracted by his cards, Danny said the first thing on his mind, "He's a really smart dog."

"Oh?" she responded in surprise as her coat and gloves were shed and she began to untie her boots, "You think he's smart because he likes me?"

"Well, uh," Danny's brain caught up with what his mouth had said, "Yeah…it means that he knows who saved him from the shelter and gave him to me. He remembers you…"

"You don't sound convinced," Sam tied her boots together and hung them with her coat to save them from the terror of the still-teething puppy, "but I'll let it slip this one time. My brain is too fried from all this studying to analyze anything else. Remind me again why we have to go to school?"

"Job in the future," the halfa answered half-mindedly, glaring at his cards, "Out of all these stupid flashcards, the only one I don't know is the only one I didn't write the definition to. The least I could have done is written an example!"

Peeking over his shoulder and spotting which word he was talking about, Sam had to stifle her laughter, "You really shouldn't worry about not having an example…it's practically one itself after all."

"Huh?" he scooped Matches up to hand to Sam, as the poor dog was going to have a fit if he didn't get attention from her soon, "Here, take him, and then you can tell me what you mean."

Sam sat Matches down on the ground as she lowered herself and grabbed one of the socks that Danny left out for him, "Man, he's getting heavy…and the word means something along the lines of 'example'. Maybe you didn't write down an example because you thought you'd remember what it means?"

"Probably," Danny shook his head, "I really am not liking school right now."

"Me either," Tucker walked through the door, nearly tripping over Sam and Matches, who were currently engaged in a game of tug-o-war, "Whoa, didn't expect a welcome party on the floor though…"

"I didn't say hello yet, so you've technically not been welcomed," Sam smiled at the puppy, "Should I?"

As the puppy yipped, Tucker watched Danny smile fondly down at the dog and the girl, 'Man, they've got it so bad for each other, but they're gonna' take forever to figure it out. They better do it before the end of Senior year, or I'm gonna' owe a lot of money to a lot of people.'

"I hate having to study," Danny finally gave up his 'Sam watching' from Tucker's point of view and went to sit on the couch, "It's not bad enough that I have to fight ghosts, and worry about my parents hunting me down, and now worry about if Valerie saw anything or not at the rally…."

"But there isn't anything you can do about it and you're little pity party for yourself isn't all that pitiful so I suggest," Sam ruffled the puppy's fur before standing, "you just give it up."

"Give up?" Danny posed heroically, or rather…in what he thought was a heroic pose, "Never! I'm a paradigm of a good guy. We don't give up!"

Tucker and Sam simply looked to one another before they said a single simple phrase and burst out laughing.

"Hero-complex!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Oh yes," Vlad Masters happily chuckled to himself, "I do appreciate a good little pawn with a severely over inflated hero-complex and sense of revenge…"

Re-reading the email he had just received, Vlad set about ordering a few things from his provider and carefully examining data he had collected over the years. After retrieving a cup of coffee, he settled back down in front of his computer and began a very important email.

'To my dear Ms. Gray,' he typed out the words as he thought to himself, 'I am pleased to hear of your recent discovery on your local specter and am delighted to help you in any way I can…'

"And in doing so you will be helping me," Vlad brought his hand down hard on his computer desk, laughing all the while, only to spill his hot coffee on his person, "Cranberry scones! That burns!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'To my dear Ms. Gray,' she scanned the email she had just received from her supplier, 'I am pleased to hear of your recent discovery on your local specter and am delighted to help you in any way I can.'

"Well, that's nice, but not what I needed to hear," and Valerie continued to read.

'I have decided to create a very special device that will allow you to separate a ghost from a human while they are 'overshadowing' a person. I have, in my possession, a pair of gloves that can do this already, however, it would be to your advantage if you could stand further back while removing the ghost. I will also be attaching a small ecto-laser to the device. All together it will be compact and extremely light, however it will be the strongest I've made yet, strong enough to destroy an entity permanently. You will only be afforded one shot, however, so be doubly sure you do not miss.

I hope that this is what you were wanting to hear, as much as I hope you enjoy it when it arrives.'

'Oh, trust me Mr. Masters,' Valerie smirked to herself, 'I'll enjoy it when it gets here, more than you'll ever know…'

'I regret to inform you, however, that the items I need to create this device at the size I intend are extremely hard to acquire. I beg you forgive me for taking more time than you are accustomed to in shipping you what you've requested. The device will be ready, though, in less than a month. Dare I say in three weeks at the most?'

"Why so long?" Valerie exclaimed in a rasping whisper. She had chosen to check her email in the school's computer lab during lunch, and wanted to draw as little attention to herself as she could. Checking email in school could get you after school detention, and Valerie did not want to be in more trouble with her father.

"Hey Valerie," Danny cautiously approached her from behind, "What's long?"

"D…Danny!" the hunter turned quickly in her chair, blocking as much of the screen behind her as she could, "What are you doing here?"

"Uh, well, I was going to check my email," his hand shot to the back of his neck, "but I saw you over here so I thought I'd chat for a minute before I did."

'That and I'd thought I'd see if you tried to shoot me on sight,' Danny was currently a ball of nerves, 'I really hope not…'

"Oh, that's normal of you-," and her eyes widened slightly, "I mean, uh, that's nice of you."

'Great,' Valerie smiled in what felt like a terrible impression of an actress in front of paparazzi, 'Now he'll think I'm insane…'

"Uh, yeah," Danny smiled back obliviously, his nerves dissipating, "So…what was too long? You waiting for something or writing a paper or something?"

"Waiting to hear from someone, I guess you could say," she toned down her smile and her nerves as well, 'Right girl, play it cool, he probably isn't possessed by that Phantom character all the time. Think things through.'

"That always sucks," Danny nodded as he moved to sit in the chair next to her, "It can be a good thing or a bad thing and not knowing makes it kinda' exciting. At least, that's the way I see it."

Quickly closing out of her email account she turned her attention back to the boy, trying to determine what exactly was going on, "Yeah, I feel that way too, but I'm sure what I'm waitin' for is good news."

Smiling, Danny began to log on to his email, 'Might as well just get this over with, I'm pretty sure she saw Tucker and Sam at the least…'

"So you were at that rally, right? I thought I might have seen you in the crowd, but there was so much going on I wasn't really sure."

'Is he toying with me?' Valerie swallowed the lump in her throat, 'No, it's not that ghost boy's style to toy with his enemies…he doesn't generally fight unless forced to…'

"Yes, I was at the rally…I was searching for someone."

'Oh crap, now it's like we're playing with each other,' Danny thought to himself with a slight frown, 'I hate games…'

"Oh well," the halfa quickly shut his email, "I hope you found whoever you were looking for. I gotta', uh…"

"He's gotta' hurry up and get to the library," Sam cut in for him, lingering in the doorway, "'He still has to study some more for the test we all have tomorrow in English and I'm not a very patient person."

"Right," Valerie shot her a look, "You're not a patient person. You know, Sam, I'd have thought you were a saint with the way you've been waiting for him to-"

"You," Sam nearly growled, a blush starting, "can stop right there."

"Waiting for who to what?" Danny demanded with a frown on his face, lots of emotions from Sam rushing around in his mind, "This isn't about Huey, is it?"

"Get a grip Danny," Sam glared at Valerie, then the halfa, turning a lovely shade of red while doing so, "I don't like Huey, I've already told you that. Besides, how would Valerie, of all people, know Huey?"

"I don't know," Danny replied huffily, before smiling slightly, "Let's get going, alright?"

"Yeah," Sam rolled her eyes, "You still don't get the difference between dramatic and situational irony for some reason."

"Nice talkin' with you Val," Danny grinned in her direction.

"Yeah, see ya' Danny," Valerie smiled and turned back to her screen as the pair left, 'But why was it such a nice chat? All this time and he's never tried to attack me even though he knows who I am…he unmasked me to my father…I just don't get it…'

With a final sigh she began to pack up her notebooks, 'If he's really such a bad guy, why hasn't he taken the opportunity to get rid of me yet? Is…is he really so bad, or just biding his time? Ugh, that's not his style! I hate this, I'll just have to talk to him once I knock him out of Fenton.'

With a final nod, Valerie began to focus once more on things actually related to school. Now that she had at least part of the puzzle known as the ghost boy figured out, life could return to normal for her.

Finally getting her things together, she headed straight for the library, trying to catch up with Sam and Danny to hopefully get some help on the upcoming test. She may not be certain of Danny's position when they were fighting ghosts or one another, but for the moment, she had determined that passing her sixth period English class was worth the risk of having to fight Danny Phantom before she was prepared.

Like a person in Amity Park could every truly be prepared for anything.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"How'd you know to come get me?" Danny knocked his shoulder into Sam's and smiled as she walked beside him, "Or were you just getting impatient?"

"You were feeling a little nervous about something," Sam rolled her eyes, "so I thought I should find you before you did something stupid. Tucker said something about emails and I, being the intelligent person I am, figured that you would head to the computer lab. Seeing Valerie made you're little anxiety attack make sense."

"Hm," Danny could only nod as he held the door open for Sam, "Yeah well, I thought she'd blast me the next time she saw me. I was so sure she saw me change at the rally."

"Maybe she's finally starting to realize," Sam placed her hand on Danny's bicep and smoothed down the cuff of his shirtsleeve, "that you're not a bad guy…"

But the rest of the conversation was cut off as the door to the library closed, and Valerie Gray stood perfectly still in the middle of the hallway, "Speaking of ironic…," and once again her mind started to race.

'Great! Just great!' she stomped her foot before heading off to her locker, 'Just when I think I've got things straight, I end up more confused than ever. They must be overshadowed all the time…or…they know he's being overshadowed or something? And what did she mean by Danny felt nervous; are they doing that stupid psychic game again?'

Rolling her eyes heavenwards in despair, Valerie began to violently shove unwanted books in her locker, 'Gah, the more I think about this whole stupid situation, the more I think I am going insane. I need a shrink. I don't know what to do anymore.'

With a sigh, Valerie shut her locker and rest her forehead against it, 'I have three weeks. I'll just wait it out and see what happens. Watch them…God that sounds so stalker-ish, but there's nothing better to do these days anyways.'

And so Valerie Gray headed off to her next period, ten minutes early and mind running like a race horse. Too bad all her theories were either too close to home or way off base…with Valerie Gray there really were no shades of her surname.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Here's more of Dash starting to mature a bit, and a bit of Valerie still pondering over things. Hope you guys enjoy it and give me feedback on what you think is going to happen. I would love to hear it! I only semi-looked over it, so don't shoot me for typos or such, lol...
Hope you guys like the chapter…I actually really like how most of it turned out. Love to you all!

Edited September 18, 2025. Hm. This chapter needed a little more, so there is a new little scene at the end. It's also going to weave a little more into the story in later chapters. DxS fluff of course, who'd you think you're talking to here, lol?

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Two: Unacceptable

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"You know, those two have been getting closer," Star commented as Danny and Sam walked towards their fourth period class together, "It's actually cute the way they're always together."

"Cute?" Paulina asked as she looked at the pair around her locker door, "Not really. I mean it's two losers in love, after all."

"It's still cute," Star wrinkled her nose, "besides their little games makes it cuter. How they're always smiling at each other or figuring out where the other one is."

"It's not a stupid game," Valerie frowned as she watched them walk by, "something's up with those two."

"What?" Paulina snorted as she closed her locker, "You think they're really psychic? That's so dumb, everyone knows it was just a big prank."

"Oh, really?" Valerie's eyebrow rose with a condescending look, "Do you really think that two second graders could come up with that prank and keep it going for three years?"

"Whatever," Paulina clicked her tongue and started to walk away, slightly flustered by the girl's logic, "Why are you talking to us? You haven't exactly been around lately. Are you even sure you're really on the 'A-list' anymore, because I'm pretty sure you're not on the list's good side?"

"I've had things to do," she said, then ignored Paulina and turned to Star, "So, how have things been going?"

"They're going, if that's anything to say," Star smiled, then started to move away from Valerie as Paulina turned to go, "You know how school is and with all these big projects starting. Well, uh, we've gotta' get going. Talk to you some other time, Val."

"Yeah sure," she rolled her eyes and turned to head to her next class as well, "like you'll really try to talk to me aga…ow!"

Valerie had turned right into none other than Dash Baxter and been knocked back into the lockers, "Watch where you're going, Baxter."

"God Gray, you'd think I did it on purpose," he frowned and looked at her in slight concern, "Your head okay?"

"Yeah," she rubbed the aforementioned body part, "Just a little sore."

"Yo, Baxter," a couple of his teammates called out to him, "stop talking to losers. You've gotten a real bad habit of hanging with geeks."

"Shut up," he growled back, "I knocked her into a locker, I can make sure she's not gonna' die if I want to."

"You're gettin' out of hand Dash," a tall boy walked up to him, "It's really not acceptable to the 'A-list' to hang out with people like you are."

"I even heard he was in the park with Manson this summer," another of the boys grinned at him, "You like dating freaks or something?"

"I ain't dating Manson," he approached the group, pushing his way past his teammates, "Just shut the hell up and let's go. We've got a lot of stuff Coach wanted us to go over at practice."

'What's their problem?' Valerie watched them go, 'It's like they're teaming up against Dash…'

"Ms. Gray, what a pleasant surprise," Lancer said from his doorway, "It would appear that you wish to spend detention with me."

"No, I was just on my way to class," Valerie said as she turned more towards him, "I'm sorry sir, I won't be late again."

"Of course you won't," Mr. Lancer smiled, and began to write out a detention slip, "Next time, please go straight to class and don't forget to come to my room after your last class today."

"Of course, Mr. Lancer," Valerie forced a smile as she took the write up, before turning her back and pulling a face on her way to her next class, 'You good for nothing, evil, conniving, old vice-principal who wouldn't understand the life of a teenager if it hit him in the face!'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"So, you guys want to get something at the Nasty Burger?" Danny asked his two friends as they headed towards his house.

"But-," Sam began, before she found a hand over her mouth, preventing her from making her protest known. Making it known, however, seemed to be a moot point with Danny, who already somewhat knew.

"Before we start the project, so we don't have to stop halfway through it," he tried appeasing her, rolling his eyes with Tucker before continuing, "That way, we can just get through it and be done with the whole thing."

Sam glared as best she could, "Ge' yur han offa mah mouf."

"What was that Sam?" Tucker asked, cupping his hand around his ear to mimic trying to hear her better, "I don't think I quite understood you."

Sam's simple answer to both boys was to bite Danny's hand. Hard.

"Yowch!" Danny quickly withdrew his offended appendage, shaking it and blowing on the lightly indented teeth marks, "Geeze Sam, I've heard of love bites, but 'Get your hand off of my mouth' bites? Harsh."

Tucker shook his head as Sam flushed slightly and continued to glare at the two boys, "Let's just go to the Nasty Burger and then get the stupid project done. And no more sarcastic remarks from either one of you or you'll meet my boot instead of my teeth."

Tucker had stopped listening at the part about going to Nasty Burger, and it showed, "Yes! Score one for the meat team! Burgers and other delicious meats for all!"

"And people call me the freak," Danny just shook his head and flexed his abused hand, before stopping with a concerned look on his face. Two large boys had decided to join their little group, and had rather questionable looks on their faces.

"Hey, it's the losers!" the taller of the two greeted with false cheer. Tucker recognized him as one of the starting linemen, John Womack.

"Hey Fenton," the second boy, who was known as 'Weed' to many at school, moved smoothly between the two boys and Sam, effectively cutting them off from one another, "let's play a game, just like the good old days. What do ya' say?"

"Your backsides are repulsive, is what I say," Sam folded her arms, "Would you please move? There are much better views than you two."

"No way weirdo," Weed shot back, turning slightly to keep his eye on both the boys and Sam, "We wanna' see you and your boyfriend be 'psychics'."

John moved his fingers to his temples and hummed, mocking a supposed psychic look. Weed sniggered and moved closer to Sam, who had been trying to edge her way back to Danny.

"One," Danny started, keeping his eyes on Sam as she tried to move around the other boy, "we aren't going out, and two, we aren't 'psychic', so you can just leave."

Weed grabbed Sam then, hard enough to hurt her upper arms where he held her. She grimaced and tried to pull herself loose with a sneer on her face, but the shot of fear tinged frustration that lanced through Danny spoke volumes, "I think you're lying. Don't try to run away now, Goth. The fun's just starting."

"Let her go," Danny said calmly, his eyes shaded a tiny bit more green than normal.

"Danny," Tucker grabbed his friend's shoulder, and tried to turn him away to whisper in his ear, "You gotta' calm down, man. Your eyes."

"What's the matter, Fenton?" John glared down at the boy who had just challenged them, "Somebody touchin' your girl make you mad?"

"Why don't you just bug off and do popular people things?" Tucker cut into the fight, hoping that he wouldn't have to be physical in any way. He considered himself a lover, not a fighter. Fighter was Danny's job.

"Besides bothering people without a reason," Danny backed his friend up. They were going to let go of Sam one way or another, secrets and identities be damned. His eyes were rapidly fading from blue to bright green. He was getting angry, and both Sam and Tucker could tell this could possibly end badly.

Sam winced as Weed's grip on her tightened again at their defiance. She had to do something, lest Danny blow his cover, "Danny," she started softly, "let's just-"

But whatever she was about to say was lost to a very upset, and very well timed, shout from none other than Dash Baxter, "What the hell are you two doing? Let her go."

Danny and Tucker stood in shock, as Sam became even more nervous. Dash Baxter, the bully of Casper High, had just told his cronies to leave Sam, one of their favorite targets, alone. Something bad could very well happen after all.

John frowned in confusion, "Aw, c'mon man. We're just having a little fun. Ya' know, trying to see about them being psychics and all."

"Have 'fun' with Foley or Fenton," Dash glared, quite literally taking Sam from them, "They can handle gettin' beat on. Girls can't."

"What's you're problem?" Weed replied angrily, trying to grab Sam back. She was beginning to feel a bit like a chew toy, pulled on by two rather angry dogs, "You talk shit to her all the time. Where do you get off tellin' us to leave the losers alone? You've been actin' weird all year."

"You don't mess with girls, idiot. Freak or not, it ain't right. I didn't say to leave all of them alone, just her."

"Yeah, so what about you, gettin' all the fun with her?" John began to get angry. How dare Dash come in to take all their fun?

"I don't hurt girls," he said slowly. He was against ever physically harming the fairer sex. He knew girls could be strong, but it was just emphatically wrong. He had been raised that way, and it had been reinforced over the years. You just did not hit or hurt a girl. Plus the talk he had with Sam…it had changed things.

"I don't really believe that, Dash," Danny finally cut in, stepping forward into the fray, "so let Sam go."

His voice was smooth and even, calm like he was just discussing the weather. Which was an odd way to look at it since the weather decided to suddenly drop in temperature. Tucker backed slightly away from Danny, whose eyes were almost completely green, and the static that began rippling in the air. Sam felt a wave of cold, and an intense anger clenched into a knot in her belly. Her anger or Danny's though, was another question.

"Shut up Fenton," Dash pulled his letterman jacket closed with one hand while still holding Sam's wrist, albeit more gently, "Like you could make me."

"Don't be so sure about that Dash," Danny shot back, taking another step closer to the other boy, "I may not be in football, but I could still take you if I had to."

"Whatever Fenton," John cut in, "This is getting stupid, let's just go to the Nasty Burger Dash. I'm bored anyways since you won't let us tease them."

"I'll meet you guys there," Dash turned back towards his two teammates, "Fenton and Foley and I are gonna' make a date with the flagpole."

"If I didn't know any better, Baxter," Weed said, advancing on Dash and Sam, "I'd say you were defending the losers. You've got a lot of explaining to do when you get there."

Dash moved Sam behind him, glaring at his so called 'friends'. Why were they acting this way all of a sudden? They'd never challenged him like this before this morning, "I don't have to talk to nobody. I'll meet you there, Weed."

"Fine," John scoffed in disgust, turning and walking away. Weed finally caught up with him, before he called back over his shoulder, "We'll be waiting."

A tense moment of watching the other two jocks leave, and Danny couldn't stand having Sam behind Dash anymore, "Sam."

Sam knew that tone of voice. It was the 'get over here where I can see you so I can beat the crap out of the ghost' tone, only it wasn't a ghost. It was Dash, the bully who never gave them a moment's peace at school, but was actually half-way decent in the park. She high-tailed it behind Danny where Tucker immediately began to check her over.

"You alright Sam?" Danny asked, hardly taking his eyes from Dash, who was standing just as tensely and with a frown on his face.

"I'm fine Danny," and when Tucker began poking her arms for a more thorough check, she batted him, "I said I was fine, you guys."

"I know you're just gonna' say something, Dash," Danny started as he relaxed slightly, "but…thanks...for getting Sam away from them."

"Yeah," Tucker added awkwardly, "We, uh, owe you a big one. Homework or whatever you want."

"Whatever," Dash replied with a slightly confused look on his face. He was still trying to puzzle out why the guys had been holding Sam tight enough to hurt her, why Fenton's eyes looked different, and why he had almost gotten into a fight with his teammates instead of the losers, "It wasn't about getting my homework done. Guys just shouldn't hurt girls, even if they are weird. It isn't right."

"Thanks?" Sam peered over Danny's very tense shoulder, "You, um, sound amazingly chivalrous. I'm sorry you almost got in a fight with your, uh, friends."

"They're idiots," Dash replied, before turning his back on the trio to make his way to the Nasty Burger. They weren't his friends, they were his group like Sam had figured out. The people he hung out with, who listened to what he said only so long as he was 'in'. Friends wouldn't fight like they did. They would have the same values as he did.

Dash looked back over his shoulder at the two boys poking at Sam, who was trying to bat their hands away from her sides. She was obviously ticklish, and the boys were capitalizing on this knowledge to get her to smile.

Friends were supposed to be nice to each other. They acted like those three did. Concerned and caring, always there when they were needed, always willing to talk or to listen.

He didn't have friends. He had the 'A-List' who were starting to question his changing attitude. Who couldn't see that maybe people who were popular and people who weren't had the same feelings at times.

No, Dash Baxter didn't have friends or even acquaintances really. He had looks. Popularity. Money. A football career. The 'A-list'.

'And now, I'm starting to lose that, too,' and he squared his shoulders and entered the Nasty Burger to confront his…'friends'.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam stood in front of her vanity in the t-shirt she had borrowed from Danny all those weeks ago, sleeve rolled up over her shoulder to inspect the very light yellow bruises forming in the shape of gripping fingers on her upper arm. She'd played it off in front of her boys, telling them it wasn't a big deal, and letting them tease and tickle her into a smile and laughter.

It had reminded her of how she had been held when she was forced into the bathroom in fifth grade. It hadn't been a good feeling.

She was so angry at herself for not being able to pull her arm out of that stupid boy's grip, or to actually put her boots into use like she always threatened. She didn't kick them though, because she'd been too focused on Danny and trying to calm the situation down before he did something he'd regret. She shook her head at the 'could've, would've, should've' running through her mind, and pulled the shirt sleeve back down harshly with a heavy sigh.

Sam frowned as she pulled her hair back and just stood for a minute looking at her own reflection. She hadn't even really realized when she'd grabbed a change of clothes for the night that she'd grabbed his white shirt, but she figured she had probably done it subconsciously. She felt safe wrapped up in it, even if it was a couple sizes too big.

A shiver passed over her, and a strange tug of something a little deeper than affection and a little warmer than fondness made her stomach flip, and she looked up to find Danny as Phantom staring back at her in the mirror, floating by her window with a frown marring his brow and his mouth parted the slightest bit in surprise.

"You've got bruises?"

"They're really light," she pulled the sleeve up again to show her halfa as he moved closer, then laughed humorlessly, "Honestly I've gotten way worse in ghost fights."

"You shouldn't have any bruises at all," he tiredly ran a cold fingertip over the marks, the cloth of his glove tickling against her skin, "Sam I'm sorr-"

But she cut him off, "Don't say you're sorry. It was a bad situation. I'm proud of you for keeping your cool like you did."

"Yeah, because I really managed that," he huffed as he pet a single finger over her skin again, "I wanted to kick their asses."

"You totally would have," she turned to pat his cheek patronizingly, "but it worked out."

"What if it doesn't next time?" he curled his legs up under him to float in the air next to her, still frowning at her arm, "What if you'd been alone?"

"I probably would have kicked their shins," Sam replied dryly, only to laugh at Danny rolling his eyes, "Don't start with me, Mr. Ghost. The only reason I didn't today is because I was too worried about you revealing to all and sundry your identity as Inviso-Bill."

"Saaaam, not Inviso-Bill again!" he pouted, letting her push his knee to spin him in the air, inwardly happy to see her relaxed enough to pick on him, 'Not to mention in my shirt. My shirt."

It was doing something to him, to see her standing there in his clothes, the hemline covering the black sleep shorts that would peek out from under it when she moved. He suddenly felt the need to swallow all the extra spit in his mouth, and not look at her too much. Because it was too much; she was too much. She looked so small in it, and that pulled his thoughts in another unpleasant direction.

"When I saw Dash grab you," he started, but stopped as Sam leaned her forehead against his back for a moment, letting her breath fan over the ice cold jumpsuit and put a margin of warmth into his form.

"It's going to be okay," she said suddenly, pulling back and giving a light push to his shoulder so he would spin and meet her face to face.

"You can't know that," he felt her emotions shift, even as he watched them play across her face before it all settled into a unified display of faith and trust.

"I do know that," Sam placed a hand on her hip, head held up at a cocky angle, "and I'll tell you why."

"Why?" Danny played along, letting her feelings tug him exactly where she wanted him to be.

"Because I said so," and it only took them a few seconds before they both burst into laughter.

Eventually she drifted to bed, with Danny floating just inside her window, stargazing again. Sam snuggled down under an extra blanket against the chill Danny was creating in her room, whispering out, "Night Danny."

"Night Sam," he whispered back, green eyes glowing in the dark, as he finally saw himself out.

They both fell asleep thinking of many things that night, but Danny could really only focus on two. The first being he'd make sure that Sam would be safe, and that no one touched her again. He could feel the sickly, burning yellow creep into his eyes for a moment before he calmed himself and closed his eyes, only to have the second thing pop up once again.

"Rrrrgh," he shoved a pillow over his face and exhaled his frustration as the image that greeted him when he let himself in to Sam's room that night cropped right back up, 'She looked like she was only in my shirt. But she had shorts, stop it Fenton, get your act together!'

He wondered if his blush was going to be permanent.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: And it's about dang time I wrote another Tucker journal, ain't it? And yes, there is a thing in turkey called 'tryptophan' that causes a chemical reaction in your body that makes you drowsy, but you have to really overindulge to make it happen lol. Ack, it's short! Oh well, I needed Tuck to introduce this new tidbit.
VIN (Very Important Note):
I will not be able to update this story on Fridays, Saturdays, or Sundays for the next five or six weeks.

I volunteer every January and February at a Girl Scout camp, Camp La Jita, helping with the Winter Horse Camp program.
I have no access to a computer or the internet, which means no typing and no posting, and absolutely no time to sit down and write or plan. I've done this every year for the past five years, I enjoy doing this very much, and the smiles on the girls' faces are well worth being without technology and away from my story for three days.
This doesn't mean, however, that I will not write and update during the week. I fully intend to keep to my one chapter a day schedule that I have unofficially set for myself. I love this story and you guys and will not give it up.

Anywho, to recap the main point of my rambling:
I will be continuing this story during the week, meaning Monday through Thursday, and will not give up on it. Please forgive me for taking Friday through Sunday off, as it's my volunteer work and I love doing it.

Thank you all very much for your continuing support and patience. I love you all and want you to know you're an amazing audience! Lots of love to you and thank you again!

Edited September 19, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Three: Indulgence

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Thursday, November 24th:

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Man I am so stuffed I doubt I could eat for another week…alright, another couple of hours, because I'm about to head downstairs and stuff my face with left over turkey sandwiches and reheated stuffing for a midnight snack.

Have I ever mentioned that I LOVE THANKSGIVING?

Just thought people should know that if they find this electronic journal at some point in the future and use it to study people from my era. Not that it'd do a lot of good with how weird my life is, but at least it's something.

Take for example Danny and Sam, the two best friends that I've known for what seems like forever. They have some weird things going on that bleed over into my life. Great friends, but complicated as all get out.

Said with only the deepest love and affection of course.

Danny's got his whole 'I'm a halfa, ghost butt kicking, city saving, super hero' thing going on, and like that isn't bad enough, their link is back in full force. Keeping track of it has been fun, and hearing about a thousand rumors flying around school is great. People trying to decide if it's a real 'psychic' thing or if it's a prank all over again.

But today, in the middle of Thanksgiving, of all days, I noticed something new. Why am I always the first person to notice things between Danny and Sam? Why can't they just pay attention and notice things themselves? They'd have been together for like, the past two years now if they were more observant.

Whoa, getting off topic there. Backtracking a bit…I noticed something new. Between the vegetables versus meat war that I and Sam had been engaged in, I saw them scooting their chairs closer together. Cute, but nothing new. Then came the little 'blushy moments'. Also nothing new. The talking in sync, the finishing of each other's sentences, the mysterious giggling that had Danny's parents and sister staring. Nothing new.

I guess that, for those people reading this in the future I should explain that we have this little tradition. Every year the three of us spend the entire day together. Since we can't get together for every holiday, we figured Thanksgiving was the perfect time to hang out. We rotate going to each other's houses. Like last year it was my place for breakfast, Sam's for lunch, and Danny's for dinner.

This time it was breakfast at Sam's, which included first going to Danny's to drag him out of bed. During this time we chatted about what we we're having today and when. Her parents, per usual, had already left the night before, so Danny safely entered without fear of a restraining order. Her parents are soooooo overprotective and yet amazingly unaware of anything she does.

Then came the lunch at Danny's place, which was where I started noticing little things. After all the normal 'weird' things were over and done with and most of the food eaten, Sam went to help Jazz clean up.

Guess she felt bad about the amount of plates me and her had made while arguing the merits of each type of food…hers being vegetables and fruits, mine being meat of course.

Me and Danny were doing the norm, ya' know, just being weirdoes and talking and all that. Being guys I guess you could say, because we started talking about girls. It was safe…Sam was out of the room and out of earshot. That's what I thought, at least.

Well, we started talking about girls and their bodies, and then I mentioned Sam and asked what Danny thought, and he got all quiet.

The next thing I know Sam's back in the room, blushing a mad color red, and beating Danny upside the head with the wooden spoon she had been washing.

That was pretty funny so I snapped a picture for personal use. Nothing like more blackmail, and you can definitely never have enough dirt on your two best friends. Muwahaha…O.o' Okay, that's enough of that. 

So yeah, that was just really strange. I mean, I know they can send pictures to each other in their minds, that's how the giggle game got started between the two of them. But why in the world would Danny send…whatever it was that made Sam react like that? It had to have been something for her to have actually come and throttle Danny…maybe her in a swimsuit? We've gone swimming plenty of times, so I mean we both have that frame of reference for her.

And why would Danny send it if he knew it would upset her? He had to of known it would make her upset…he's just good about knowing things like that when it comes to her…usually. Maybe he wanted to embarrass her a little? Like, teasing her or something?

Anyways. Like always they're confusing me more than they should. I should continue with the story and take a second look at all the facts. Hey, I sounded pretty smart there. Maybe I should try to be smart like that around Valerie…she seems like the kinda' girl who would appreciate intelligence.

That is, if she doesn't end up killing my best friend somehow in the future, though I seriously doubt she could. He is already half-dead, as weird as that may sound. Yeah, people in the future are going to have a lot of questions after reading this.

Okay, off topic again. Stupid turkey and the tryptophan in it, making me all sleepy and making my thoughts fly around. Back to the story and recording the day's events.

So after lunch and cleaning up, we all just hung out and played a lot of bored games…I mean board games, lol. Yeah, I got kinda' bored with playing Clue, but Danny and his family seemed to enjoy it, and Sam was actually being pretty social, so I thought 'what the hey.'

Too bad Jazz ended up winning almost every game…I won the two she didn't, so I get to feel pretty haughty about it.

The bored…er, board games only lasted an hour or so, and then it was over to my place for more turkey, stuffing, turkey, ham, corn, turkey, bread, salads, pie, turkey, and spiced cider. And turkey.

Score one for the meat team.

Well, we sat down to eat and, again, Sam went out of the room for a minute and me and Danny started talking, making fun of people at school and just being jerks to people we had never talked to before. Guy things.

I guess something I said really struck Danny because he started laughing…and Sam started laughing, too, from the other room where she was talking to my mom.

Danny just looked over through the door at her as she smiled his way and kept on helping my Mom clean up a bit. He seemed really confused about it again, and mumbled something along the lines of, "I guess I must have sent it without thinking."

I'm not really sure if that's what he said or not, but I'm too stuffed and sleepy to care. I really just want to finish writing this all down and go grab my turkey sandwich. Yum.

You know that actually kinda' sums up the day. Yum and Fun. Yum for the food. Fun for the Danny and Sam watching...and the food too, I guess. That food war between me and Sam was actually pretty interesting.

I never knew that having an argument could be so much fun, then again I'd never had an argument that had rules to it. Sam called it a debate, so I guess that makes a little more sense. Maybe I'll check out the debate team sometime, though I think Sam would be better at it. 

Hey, I learned something new today because of her too. Asparagus tastes like peanuts sometimes. Who knew?

Well, stomach's rumbling and it's time for that midnight snack!

-Yo, Tucker out

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Um…I dunno'. I felt so bad about last chapter being so short that I decided to post this one today too, lol. It's not the best but supports the previous chapter. Don't be hatin' on me, I'm tired as all get out.

Edited September 19, 2025. Added a bit at the end to tie into a previous chapter :D

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Four: Echoes

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"What is wrong with me?" Sam slammed her hairbrush down, "Why do I keep thinking Danny is sending me images?"

'He isn't even up is he…although Tucker in a tutu is always a funny thing to see…maybe he's dreaming and sending it to me on accident,' she began to pull her hair up in her ever present ponytail, before sighing and leaving it down, 'Danny said it looked nice down…I'll try it. Just for today. Just to…to be different!'

"Oh Sammy," her mother appeared behind her somehow without her having time to escape from her bathroom, "you look just lovely with your hair like that! You should wear it down more often!"

"Yeah," Sam rolled her eyes, trying to will her mother away through pure mental determination, "I'll take your comment into consideration, just like I always do, Mom."

"Oh, do stop being so sarcastic," her mother said as she headed back into the hallway and down the stairs, shaking her head.

A few seconds later a boyish, laughing voice said the second half of her mother's famous line with a distinctive echo, "Yeah, it just isn't done, Sammy-kins."

"Danny?" Sam turned around to see him sitting on the edge of her bathtub, "You're actually awake this early? It's a miracle, hallelujah!"

"Sam?" he mocked, "You're actually sarcastic this early? How normal!"

"What's eatin' you Gilbert Grape?" Sam glared at the boy, "Just a minute ago you were all fine and dandy, then you show up here mocking me, in my own bathroom by the way. Paulina somehow get your number and call you just to snub you or something?"

"Alright, alright," Danny waved her off with a wry smile, "enough, you win. I'm just tired. Sorry."

"What time did you go to bed last night?"

"Bed?" Danny questioned with a yawn, "You mean I was supposed to be able to sleep last night?"

"That's usually what people do at night," Sam answered as she put her bracelets and wrist cuff on, "Sleep at night, so they can get up and face the next day?"

"Not possible, Sam," Danny answered tiredly, "The box ghost decided he wanted to play hide and seek in that warehouse down in the shopping district at like two this morning and I had been playing games with Tuck until one. Did you know they box axes and swords and fingernail files?"

"When you ship things, you have to put them in boxes Danny," Sam smiled back at the boy, "That's what the warehouse is for, storing things for that new shipping company."

"Yeah, whatever," the boy floated off the edge of the tub to hover around aimlessly, "I just thought that since I was already up, I should meet you a little ahead of schedule. No point in even trying to go home."

"Hm," Sam said as she had already begun to brush her teeth, "Do ya' mind? I kinda' don' like havin' a brush mah teeth in front a ya'."

"I don't mind at all," Danny smiled evilly, placing his elbow on his knee and propping his chin up as he came to a stop beside the girl at her sink, "I'll just float here and watch. Brushing teeth is fascinating, after all. Absolutely captivating. You got a little drool there-"

Danny got bopped upside the head and mock-glared out the door, though the glaring was downplayed by the toothbrush sticking out of her mouth. The halfa couldn't help but smile to himself as he waited outside her bathroom door invisibly.

Today would be a tiring day, but with Sam in such a good mood already, he figured he'd make it.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Sam was just finishing the final touches on her math theorem when another something in the back of her mind caught her attention. Her head hit her desk when the third image of the school day came to her of…of herself with her hair down.

'Alright, is this Danny's way of telling me he likes my hair being down, or is he just being a jerk and making fun of me?' she shook her head and wished like mad that he was in the same class as her, 'If I could just see his face, I'd be able to tell if he's laughing at me or really thinking about me. It's not like he's feeling mean…more like happy-jealous, but that's just weird.'

"Alright class," her teacher called out, "We've only got a few seconds until the bell, so please take home whatever you haven't finished and remember to do your homework on page 354. And don't forget that tomorrow-"

But the bell chose to ring at that moment and the class erupted into life and spilled out into the hallway, students laughing and talking and grumbling about homework. Sam packed up her things and began to walk to her locker, when Tucker appeared around the corner, fresh from his history class with Danny.

"Hey Sam," Tucker joined her in her trip, "So what're we up to this evening? I've got a project due in English coming up so I gotta' hit the library."

"I've got some math homework that I've gotta' get done, so I'll have to skip the library. Hey," Sam glanced around behind them, before noticing a distinct absence of her halfa, "Where's Danny? I have a burning question I need answered."

"He's uh, a little busy at the moment with a certain something that could possibly end in the enslavement of the human race, or something like that," Tucker chuckled, glancing sideways at Sam, "So, what's the burning question?"

"I just keep getting images from him…," she trailed off for a moment, frowning, "Usually, I can't get them unless he's sort of close by to me. I mean, even when we played we were never more than half the playground away from each other. This last time it happened he was all the way across the school. And we had one time that Danny was fighting Skulker near his house and managed to send me a shout that he needed help...that was pretty far now that I think of it."

"So the link is getting a little stronger, again?" Tucker leaned against the lockers as she opened hers and put away her things, "It's not a bad thing is it?"

"It's not a bad thing," Sam admitted with a little shrug, "But I don't think it's a little stronger. Try a lot stronger."

"What's stronger?" Danny asked as he shuffled towards them, looking entirely bushed. He had bags under his eyes that would put an insomniac to shame.

"That was remarkably fast," Tucker eyed him, "How'd you even manage to fight? You're falling asleep on your feet."

"Dunno'," Danny answered, letting the thermos roll from one hand to the other, "and don't care. All I care about is getting back to sleep sometime and very soon. Anyways, what'd you mean Sam?"

"I think the link is getting stronger between us," she answered him with a questioning look, "but I need to ask you something before I'm sure. Did you send me images today?"

"Uh…of what?" the boy replied cautiously, face paling slightly, "It wasn't anything bad, was it…because I don't remember trying to show you anything."

"It wasn't bad," Sam reacted shyly, then took a swing at Tucker who had begun to ask passers by for popcorn so he could enjoy the show, "Cut it out, Tucker! I just kept seeing things that I think you were thinking of."

"That I was thinking of?" and Danny's face went from pale to pink in nanoseconds.

"Oh man, Danny," Tucker patted his shoulder and moved the halfa to be a shield between him and the much smaller girl, trying desperately to keep away from Sam's fury, "What were you thinking? Hey wait a minute! Sam what did you see during Thanksgiving at Danny's house that made you come in and beat him with a literal wooden spoon?"

"That is none of your business!" Sam glared furiously at Tucker as she slapped her hand over Danny's opening mouth, "You are not to tell anyone about that. I was embarrassed enough as it was. I don't even want to think about what you two were talking about."

"What?" Danny peeled her hand away from his mouth, and Sam's heart leapt into her throat, "It was just you in a swim suit. That happens to be the only mental image I had of you that would relate to what Tucker asked."

"That's so not cool man," Tucker said as he backed away from Sam, who had refocused her attention on Danny with a very strange look on her face, "Sam? Don't look at us like that, you look like you're about to go postal."

"What were you two talking about?"

"Um, bodies?"

"I don't even want to know," Sam said simply as she walked away, letting her hair hang over her face to hide an awful blush, "Really, really don't want to know…"

"So, uh," Danny caught up with the girl as Tucker nervously followed his lead, "are you really sure that you're seeing things from me?"

"Good change of subject," she allowed herself to be amused by his clumsy change of topic rather than wallow in her embarrassment any longer, "And yeah, but it's not like I'm seeing everything you're thinking. It's just specific images."

"Like what?" Tucker pulled out his PDA to register the new information, "You know, I have no clue if I'm way off base, but doesn't your link usually operate on stronger feelings or focusing on something?"

At their heads nodding Tucker continued, "Wouldn't it make sense that what you're seeing is something that either invokes a strong emotion in Danny or something that he's really thinking about?"

"I guess that would make sense," Danny nodded his head, but Sam remained strangely quiet, "What's wrong, you don't think that's it?"

"I...don't know," she replied as she faced Tucker, "Why hasn't Danny seen anything that I've been focusing on? I've been thinking about that new track Morbid Youth is putting out today. Wouldn't he see something related to that? Or maybe my math that I was trying really hard to finish?"

"I don't know, Sam," Tucker replied with genuine surprise, "Maybe it's only growing one way right now, or you're able to repress your thoughts better than Danny? We really don't know how it all works, so I don't have any good guesses on this one."

"It's probably something we'll never figure out," Danny was feeling a lot more tired than he thought possible suddenly, "I told you guys this stupid link was more trouble than it was worth. We should have stopped back when we first realized it was back."

"Remember Danny," Sam looked his way with a rather mean look on her face, moving her pointer finger from herself to him and back again, "we discussed this. You're a hypocrite when it comes to our 'psychic connection' so you aren't allowed to talk like that. Get over it, this isn't hurting us."

"Fine," Danny crossed his arms, in quite a mood, "but you do realize this has the potential to be beyond embarrassing?"

"Oh…," it was Sam's turn to pale as she thought over several very embarrassing things that could accidentally be sent when emotions were running high.

"Man, Danny," Tucker smiled slyly, "What ever do you think about in the late of night all alone in your room with no one around to hear anything? Don't get too focused now, you two lovebirds, you don't want to fill Danny's grope quote with mental images, you need some of the real stuff."

"Oh shut up!" the pair responded before blushing extremely brightly.

"We'll just have to work on blocking each other out when it isn't important," Sam hook her head, trying to shake her mortification with it, "I mean we did it for years, we'll just have to be more, uh, focused…"

"Yeah, you two have fun focusing," Tucker laughed as he peeled off from the group, "I'm gonna' go focus in the library."

"Could this day get any worse?" San looked skywards for some patience, nervously pushing her loose hair back out of her face, "I knew it was going to be bad as soon as my mother told me I looked good with my hair down."

"As much as I hate agreeing with your mom, she's right, you know," Danny had managed to gain a few steps in front of her to block his blushing face from her view, "You look really nice with your hair down. I think I've said that to you before, but if I didn't, I think you should know. A lot of guys were talking about it today…you were kinda' on the gossip mill…"

"Danny," Sam walked up beside him and hit him in the shoulder, "thank you for the compliment, but it would sound better if you didn't ramble about it."

"I was being serious though Sam, you look nice like that," he hefted his backpack a little higher on his shoulder, "You should wear it that way more."

'So he was focusing on that all day,' Sam blushed from both his charming compliment and the thought she had, 'He was thinking about me because I looked nice. I wonder if he thought about me after that one dance we went to…and the other day at his house when he thought about-'

"Eh, well, let's just head over to my place and hang out. Matches has been missing you," Danny finally got out of his self induced stupor and broke into her quiet thoughts, "He'll probably have a fit when he sees you since he hates it when you're gone for so long."

"It's only been a couple of days," Sam smiled, trying desperately to keep the image of her and the puppy from Danny's point of view out of her mind, even as she still thought over what happened on Thanksgiving.

Because it wasn't a swimsuit that Danny had thought about on Thanksgiving at his house. He'd flat out lied to Tucker and somehow managed to keep the boy from being too curious by distracting him with the swimsuit comment.

No, the image she had received loud and clear had been her standing with her back to him as he dropped into her room, his shirt hanging off her lithe frame in the soft glow of her room, the white a sharp contrast in the darkness.  How the shirt had fallen to the back of her thighs, blocking his sight of her sleep shorts. How a wave of something deep and strong had rolled over her with the image and made her take a quick sharp breath of air that had Maddie worried she had cut herself on a knife in the dishwater.  How it made butterflies swirl into nervous life in her stomach.

'Typical boy,' she thought to herself, unsure and hopeful and doubtful all at once. She tried her best to focus on Danny's story of the warehouse fight from that morning and the subsequent fight in the park that afternoon, but she was also trying to talk herself out of getting her hopes up, 'Hormones are in the driver's seat...I doubt that any of this has anything to do with him maybe liking me. Get a grip Sam. He's a boy and that's what boys do. This is so not going to be fun.'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: I took the cheap way out and you shall never know what people bought for Sam on her birthday. Bwahahaha….okay, so I'm not that evil, you'll at least know what the boys got her…and one other person as well…and I apparently have a fixation of Fanning the Flames…oh well.

And I cut it short because…well, because I'm lazy and I think that sometimes it's best to let you picture what might have happened…no kissing though, you guys…they don't kiss yet, lol!

Last time Still Trying to Fly got five points for figuring out what the date of Danny's birthday was to me. Five points to whoever can guess what the date of Sam's birthday is to me. And yes, the answer can be found! (winks)

Edited September 19, 2025. I always kinda' wanted to write the end of this chapter a little further. Maybe I will as an add on to the story for the 20th anniversary. No promises...

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Five: Gala

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"I can't believe my mother did this to me," Sam tried once again to suffocate herself with her down pillows.

Once again it was Danny to the rescue, phasing the pillow over her face into intangibility, "You know, if you really wanted me to lose this so called 'hero-complex' I've developed, you'd stop trying to kill yourself every five minutes so I have to save you."

"You know as much as I hate to admit it, he's right Sam," Tucker leaned backwards over the computer chair he was sitting in, "And your mom just wanted to give you a special party. It is your sweet sixteenth."

"Sweet sixteenth or not, she shouldn't have invited people behind my back," Sam huffed, agonizing over the party happening below, "Do you realize that there's currently over half the school in my house? Do you realize that this means they all know that I'm bleeding, filthy rich now?"

"Breath, Sam, breath," Danny laughed as he lightly bopped her with the pillow he had been holding onto, "Just go down there and be your normal, sarcastic, wonderful, and now supposedly sweet, sixteen year old self. Nothing to it."

"Easy for you to say, Mr. Ghost, who I might add can turn invisible whenever he wants to," Sam sat up to glare at both boys, "I don't even want to celebrate my birthday with those people! I just wanted to have a simple, stupid party with you two!"

"Calm down," Tucker laughed as she dramatically threw herself back down onto her bed, kicking and thrashing and bouncing Danny off the edge, "You're gettin' all worked up over nothin'. We are here, and it will be simple. Let's just go have fun like always and ignore anybody we don't like. It's your birthday Sam, whatever you say goes tonight."

As Sam finally rolled off of her bed in disgust to sit on the edge, Tucker made his way to the door and headed out, "I'm gonna' go get some food, but you'd better come down. It ain't a party without the birthday girl!"

"He's absolutely right," Danny pretended to be upset with her, standing with a silly face and his arms folded, "and you will go down to that party, young lady, even if it means me dragging you down by force."

"I should hope there would be no dragging down by force of my daughter," a smiling Mr. Manson stepped into the room, startling the pair for a second, "though if it means that she'll make an appearance at her own party, I might make the exception."

"No problem, Mr. Manson, sir," Danny saluted as he caught Sam's hand to stand her up all the way, "I'll have her downstairs in two seconds, no sweat."

"There'd better not be any sweat," Mr. Manson smiled cheekily as he watched the teenagers blush deeply, before disappearing back through the door to supposedly head to the party downstairs.

"Well, that was awkward," Sam looked away from the boy still attached to her hand, 'Not that I mind him still being attached to my hand…or him feeling the way he is about me right now…'

Her heart sped up a bit as Danny pulled her gently towards the door, feelings of deep affection, caring, and slight protectiveness mingling in her mind, "Don't worry about it so much Sam. You look great, this is your birthday, and like Tuck said, we'll ignore the people we don't like."

Reaching the end of the hall and the top of the stairs, the pair looked down over the mingling people, many of which were too busy to even notice their arrival, "A sweet birthday for a sweet girl. Go enjoy it Sam," and he gave his cutest lopsided smile, squeezed her hand, and gently pushed her towards the stairs.

From his place a little further down the hall, Mr. Manson smiled at the pair as they quietly made their way down into the jumble of people below. 

It was bittersweet realizing his baby was growing up.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Who knew Manson was so well to do?" yet another person asked out loud in what appeared to be awe, taking an hor dourve from a butler and looking around themselves in astonishment, "I mean, she doesn't flaunt it or anything. I would sooooo be showing up at school in a limo everyday if I was her. What's her deal?"

"Ya' ever think that maybe she didn't want to show it off?" Valerie looked at the small group who had been gushing over the lavish mansion, receiving blank stares, "Never mind, I'm going to get some punch."

Heading over to the punch table, Valerie spotted the trio, Tucker and Danny acting crazy trying to get Sam to break a smile as she sat like a queen with the goofy pair on either side, 'I wonder why she invited so many people? Seems like she just wants to hang out with the boys.'

"Oh, Sam dear!" a woman in a bright red dress, with lace trim and spaghetti straps, walked gracefully up to the Goth girl, hands clasped happily, "Aren't you just so happy that I invited everyone to your party? So much better than just two boys for guests, no offense, of course."

"None taken, Mrs. M.," Tucker smiled, draping his arm around Sam's shoulders, "We understand that you just wanted to give your little girl the best sweet sixteen ever…"

"It's fine, Mom," Sam tried to smile, but it was more of a grimace, "I'm just not used to so many people…all talking about how much money I have."

"At least they aren't bothering you yet," Danny smiled, eyebrows bouncing as he joked, "If they start, though, I get to play bouncer. Anyone bothers you and out the door they go."

A playful wink, a halfhearted punch to the shoulder, and laughter all around had Mrs. Manson shaking her head and retreating, and Valerie pausing in getting her drink, 'They're so carefree,' she wrinkled her forehead in consideration, 'The more I watch them, the more I wish I could be like that. If Danny really does know he's being overshadowed, why is he happy? I really don't know now about anything.'

"Alright you," Sam looked to Tucker, "Whatever I want, right?"

"Yep," Tucker laughed, eyes lighting up happily, "Since you're having such a horrible birthday."

"It isn't horrible, and I want some carrot sticks," she turned to Danny, "And could you possibly do me a huge favor?"

"For the birthday girl? Anything."

Valerie carefully moved herself closer to the three teens, listening carefully to the rapidly quieting conversation, "I haven't seen my Dad since upstairs and I wanted to talk to him before presents get started. Do you think you could find him for me?"

"No problem Sam," Danny smiled softly, then let a wicked grin split his lips, "It's not like you're asking me to rob a bank or anything…I'll be back A.S.A.P."

Danny calmly walked away and Valerie set her cup down, following him doggedly down the hall, expecting something to happen, but nothing ever did. He found Sam's father after a few minutes of searching and brought the man back to the girl. While she was thanking her father profusely for keeping her mother away from her all day and most of the evening, Valerie was again left pondering.

'Wouldn't it have been easier for him to change and just fly through everyone instead of having to work his way through the crowd?' she sat down on an empty chair, 'Either the boy doesn't take advantage of what he has all the time, or he can't...or he's just not that smart sometimes.'

Watching Danny try to juggle apples and finally succeed in making Sam laugh as he dropped every piece of fruit he held, the hunter shook her head and smirked, 'I'll go with he's not that smart sometimes…'

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

The night progressed fabulously after that; no major incidents, no mentioning of her astonishing wealth directly to her, and no ghosts. It seems that the ghosts had been nice enough to take the night off. In reality, Danny had…arranged that nothing would happen. It was all just a part of her birthday present, as far as he was concerned.

"Present time, dearest!" Sam's mother found the three of them near the massive food table that had been set up with all of Sam's favorite vegetarian treats.

"Mine first," Tucker thrust a small, badly wrapped purple package her way from his cargo pocket, "I think you'll like it."

"Thanks Tuck, but you didn't have to," but she smiled widely none-the-less and was happy enough to give the boy a thank you hug when her unwrapping revealed a very stylish pair of earrings much like the Fenton Phones she still had in her room.

These, however, came with changeable color attachments and had tiny skull and crossbones on the very center. Very stylish in her opinion, and very cool, as they not only doubled as earphones for music or cell phone, but also had the same note as Danny's watch. They were waterproof, scratch proof, ghost proof, and could be used as a communications device.

"Always looking out for us, aren't you?" Sam smiled into Tucker's shoulder as she gripped him tightly, "I love my present."

"I'm glad," Tucker smiled fondly as he let her go and they sat back down, "Now you can get to your other presents."

Vast amounts of wrapping paper and bags and boxes and tissue later, Sam was down to….to no more presents and there had been nothing from Danny, 'Either he didn't get me anything, or he's waiting to give it to me later. He tends to do the latter, so we'll just forget the former and go on with life.'

Thanking everyone for the wonderful gifts, Sam returned to just hanging out with her friends, until Maddie appeared and pulled her off to the side, "Mrs. Fenton, I didn't know you came."

"Oh, I just had to come and give you something special from me and Jack. It is your sweet sixteen after all," she smiled and held out a small bag, "I think you'll like this. It's nothing big, but it is a good memory…I think."

Opening the bag Sam drew out a simple cherry wood picture frame, complete with a picture of her and Danny. Standing on her tiptoes and coming eye to nose with Danny, Sam seemed to be on the verge of strangling the poor boy.

She couldn't help laughing as she remembered the first time that Matches had chewed up her boots and brought her hand up quickly to cover her smile, 'Yep, I wanted to strangle him. Too bad the halfa carries around that stupid coupon book I made him.'

"I take it that you like it," Mrs. Fenton gave the Gothic girl a quick hug and a peck on the cheek, "Happy birthday sweetheart, have a great time tonight and keep Danny out way past his curfew. I've got to run, but Jack and Jazz both send their love and happy wishes."

And she was off through the crowd to the door, but stopped when she got there to shout out over the crowd to her son, "Danny! You make sure Sam has fun tonight, and don't you dare come home before your curfew or you're in big trouble mister! Make sure she has the best night ever. Okay, love you sweeties, bye!"

People howled in laughter at the…semi-innuendo laden statements his mother had unwittingly made.

Mortified, Danny flashed a quick look over the girl in question, Tucker of course laughing all the while. Sam just laughed it all off and gave Danny a reassuring smile. His nerves were making her jumpy, but at the smile he seemed to relax and laugh it off like she had.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

'Alright,' Danny coached himself as the party finally started to slow down and people started to clear out, 'It's just a present, nothing big, no worries. You've given her tons of presents. You gave her a present last year. You're going to give her one this year…and why am I trying to fool myself?'

"Danny?"

Aforementioned halfa just about jumped out of his skin and turned around fighting.

"Sam!" he took a deep breath to calm his nerves, and bent slightly as he put his hands on his knees, "Don't do that when I'm nervous."

"I just wanted to find out why you're antsy," Sam poked his shoulder, "You've been acting a little funny since I opened presents, and I guess it has something to do with what you got me. If you got me anything that is…always gotta' put a fail-safe sentence in there, just in case you didn't."

"What? Of course I got you something…it just isn't a normal present," Danny tugged at his collar and then began to rub the back of his neck, "And as your birthday decided to be on the thirteenth of December, I'm kinda' worried that it's gonna' be too cold."

"Well, if it's outside, I can always just put on a coat," Sam bumped the tense boy with her hip, "Stop fretting and, at the risk of sounding materialistic, gimme my present already."

"Then put on your coat," Danny smiled nervously, "and meet me outside. Like I said, it isn't exactly a normal present."

'Alright,' Sam hurried to get her coat, gloves, hat, and scarf shoved into one of the pockets just in case, as a particularly fond feeling and nice memory came to her from Danny, 'Why in the world is Danny remembering the time with Ember? Flying…he wants to go outside because I thought flying was nice. I'm going flying with Danny.'

And with a knowing smile, Sam headed outside to enjoy one of the coolest birthday presents ever…no pun intended.

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Let's see the chapter starts out with a week left of school and then the last portion is the last day of school…just so no one gets confused when it jumps. I tried to make it clear enough, so I hope I did well.

And these lucky people get five kudos points for guessing what December 13th was to me! Congrats to you three:
Jea!
Still Trying to Fly!
chaotic pink chocobo!
The correct answer was: December thirteenth is the anniversary of when my fiancée and I started dating four years ago.

Edited September 19, 2025. Listen, I really tried to make this the slowest slow burn I possibly could. And God, do I love it. 

o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Six: Closing

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Man, I hate having to go to school at the end of the semester," Tucker complained, "There's only a week left of school, counting the two days we sit around taking midterms or doing nothing! That means we're bored out of our minds and…"

"I'm not bored out of my mind," Danny glanced up from the hand of cards he was holding, "Rummy is an awesome game."

"Yeah, awesome," Sam rolled her eyes and picked up the entire pile to start laying down a run of clubs and a set of nines, "if you're like over forty and have five cats…"

"Hey you guys told me to pick a card game, so I did," Danny grinned when Sam discarded and began to play his own, "and…I'm out, count up what you lost!"

Groaning both Sam and Tucker laid their heads on the desks they were currently occupying. Danny's taste in card games was fun on occasion, but he liked to play this game far too much. They'd played it twice today already. The only good thing was that it could last half the class period, and as there was nothing better to do besides study, which could be done at home, it was an acceptable game.

"Can't we just play something else?" Tucker looked up from his arms, "I already knew you would cream us again, you've won every time."

"Let's play something without cards this time," Sam pleaded, "Like a word game or something. I need some mental stimulation to keep me going."

"Alright, I get it," Danny gathered his cards and put them up, "No cards. So, let's play Truth or Dare or something…"

"That's a little cliché for me," Sam raised her eyebrow, "Why not Twenty Questions or the Reminds Me Of game?"

"What's Reminds Me Of?" Tucker looked up, "We've never played that one before. Unless you and Danny played it at some point in time that I wasn't around…oh, I don't know, like on your birthday Sam? I wasn't there when Danny gave you his present…"

"Tucker you've been trying to get that out of me for the past two days," Sam glared at him, "One, it wasn't any big deal, it was just a birthday present and two, why do you want to know so bad? What do you think Danny gave me for my birthday?"

"I think Danny gave you a night you'll never forget," Tucker said dramatically and then winked, "or he would have been in trouble when he got home. So, did you have the time of your life Sam? You know, with Danny…alone…wherever you ran off to for some alone time so you could..."

"Shut it, Tucker," Danny grabbed the other boy's hat and threw it across their joined desks, "It wasn't anything like that. Can you please cut the crap with all the innuendos?"

"What?" Tucker grinned evilly as he readjusted his hat, "I was just going to say wherever you ran off to to play Scrabble…I never mentioned anything like that."

"You...," Danny pointed angrily at the young man across from him, but he was at a slight loss for words. Sam, however, was not and helped her halfa out a little, for the most part ignoring the interesting mental images that were trying to finagle their way into her mind.

"You're not very kind Tucker," Sam frowned, "You're not just making fun of Danny by saying something like that, you're insulting us both by insinuating we would irresponsibly have sex before either of us were really ready. You know I'm not like that. I know Danny isn't either. I'm hurt you'd try to make us out to be hormonal teenagers with a grope quota to fill."

As Tucker sat in shock at Sam's completely serious and dead-pan face, Danny bit his lip and tried his hardest to not laugh from the feeling of smug humor emanating from Sam…not to mention the funny little picture he'd thought of combining Sam, Scrabble, and well…the weirdness of trying to seduce one another. It was really pretty funny when he thought about it.

'At least he didn't picture us having sex or I'd spontaneously combust. Poof, no more Goth,' Sam shook her head and thought on her friend's very strange thinking process, 'I'm getting better at blocking him out when he sends images without realizing, though. Thankfully they feel different or I'd never know what he was purposely trying to show me or not.'

"So, seriously then, what did Danny get you for your birthday that you had to ditch your party for?" Tucker's serious question interrupted her musings…as apparently it did Danny's as he jumped slightly at his voice.

"Well," Sam started, trying to figure out whether or not she should tell the boy, 'I tell him and he'll tease us about it, I don't tell him and he's still gonna' tease us about it. I don't mind getting teased, but it was really sweet of Danny and I don't want him and Tucker fighting.'

"We went flying," Danny answered for her, noting her growing anxiousness and deciding to just get it over with, 'Great time to have an internal debate Sam…'

"Flying?" Tucker's face was the picture of surprise, "That's what you gave her for her birthday? You could have just told me and I wouldn't have pestered you about it so much."

"Really?" Danny and Sam both asked in shock, "Are you serious?"

Laughing at them talking in sync once more, Tucker grinned at them, "Of course not. I'm just gonna' tease you more now. So where did the two of you fly off to? Into the sunset? A comfy little haystack?"

"None of the above," Danny answered in exasperation, "Hey Sam?"

"What?"

Danny reached into his back pocket, withdrew his coupon book, and tore out a page, "I want an ice cream when we go to lunch. I deserve something after putting up with Tucker."

"Fine," Sam took the coupon from him, then lay her head down, "but I get half."

"Deal," and Danny copied her as they both listened to Tucker go on and on and on…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

…and on and on and on.

It was lunch, Sam had finished her half of the ice cream, and he was still teasing them. It was just flying! Sam couldn't convince him of that though, but trying one more time had it's appeal. Maybe he'd listen this time?

"Tucker," Sam felt like bashing her head into the table repeatedly, "All we did was go flying. I swear, up and down, until I'm blue in the face. We went flying, sat on that big hill in the park under a tree, and talked for a while. That was all."

"I'm gonna' need more detail," Tucker's eyebrows went up and down twice.

Or maybe not.

"There aren't anymore details," Danny said around a mouthful of ice cream, "if there were I would have told them to you just to shut you up, no matter how mad it made Sam."

"So you're saying you'd kiss and tell?" Tucker tried to corner Danny.

"Nope, besides, there was no kissing and we've already done the telling," Danny finally finished his half off, "What more do you want?"

"He probably wants a complete recounting of every little detail," Sam sighed, then got an idea that made her grin mischievously, "So, let's get started. It was cold outside, probably around twenty degrees or so. Slightly cloudy, but not so you couldn't see the stars and moon, which was a quarter, waxing moon by the way. I was wearing what you saw me in at the party, plus a pair of nylon, black and purple gloves, my black cotton hoodie, and a matching purple and black scarf and hat. Danny was in his clothing that you saw him in, and for part of the time was in his traditional black and white. I got to actually enjoy flying while not almost dying, being enslaved, or shot at by ghosts, which you should seriously try sometime, because it's kind of awesome. Anywhere, we probably traveled approximately six miles in total, I'd say at an average of around-"

"I get the point!" Tucker waved his hands frantically with a burst of laughter, trying to stop her, "The only details that I needed to know have already been told. But you are making it a little suspicious you know, denying me a good recounting."

"Tucker!" Danny was nearing his boiling point, "There isn't anything else to tell! Seriously, we went flying, sat in the park, and talked. End of story!"

"Danny's gonna' blow," Tucker snickered as he stood, "and I'm gonna' head to the restroom before I have to endure fifty minutes of math. See ya'!"

"At least he's gone," Sam gently bumped her head against the table a few times before Danny's hand slid under her forehead to stop her.

"You're gonna' get a headache, and you're giving me one from feeling so frustrated, so stop it," the halfa chided gently, "What do you say to a movie backslash study party at my house tonight?"

"Do we have to invite the techno-geek jerk?" she enjoyed the contact with Danny's hand for a moment while he thought it over.

"Yep, but it's all good," Danny smiled, "I've got a threat about haunted houses that makes him behave, but," Danny once again reached for his coupon book, "I'd like to redeem the 'Good for one new CD' coupon. You know, as a 'I've been a good halfa' reward…"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"When'd you get that CD Danny?" Tucker asked as he moved to turn the stereo up a bit, "It's awesome. Great guitar…"

"Got it on the way home actually, after you ran to your place to grab your study notes and extra battery for your precious PDA, who you give pda to a little too often," and at Tucker making a face at him, Danny tried to keep from laughing as he noticed that Sam was making a face behind Tucker's back as well, "Actually I got a new movie, too…"

"When did you get money? Did your dad start giving you that allowance he's always promising you?"

"Nope," Danny finally started laughing, "I've got coupons. Good for one new CD and good for one new movie. So let's break the new movie in!"

"Of course, then we'll study," Sam said sternly to the two boys, while Matches lay happily on her feet, "Or I'm reneging on my coupons and taking the movie back. And the CD."

"Bet you're wishing you didn't make that coupon book for him now…," Jazz's voice came floating into the room in a singsong manner, "But Sam is absolutely right. You need to be studying Danny, because you're grades still need more improvement. I mean, sure you've managed to bring them up since Freshman year, but it's still not enough."

"Hey Sam?"

"Yeah Danny?"

"Can I use another coupon? Pretty please?"

"Which one?" she asked tiredly.

"This one," and he handed over the coupon labeled 'Keep my sister off my back free.'

"If I could growl at you in an appropriately menacing way," Sam glared and stood, "I would."

Letting her statement and the sentiment sink in, she went off to her mission, "Hey Jazz? I have a question about people going through depression. Do you have any theories about how it would affect boys as opposed to girls?"

"Score!" Tucker smiled at Danny, "Let's pop in the movie!"

"Sure," the halfa smiled as Matches climbed into his lap and began to fall asleep as he rubbed the puppy's belly, "Just as soon as Sam gets back. Let's start on history in the meantime."

"Aw man," Tucker pouted, dropping to sit beside his best friend, "I've been tricked into homework!"

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Twenty minutes later Sam came back into the room, a fiercely proud smirk firmly upon her face, "She'll be busy for the next three weeks. You won't be hearing from your sister as she's suddenly found an interesting side project on identifying depression in teens."

"Rock on," Danny smiled absentmindedly and shifted the puppy in his lap so he could get closer to the study sheet he was working on, "Want to pop that movie in now, or wait until after we get done with these history study sheets?"

"After," Sam groaned as she sat on the young man's bed, "If I don't make myself study it now, then I never will. Where's Matches?"

"He's taken over Danny's lap," Tucker turned to tease Sam, "Too bad, huh Sam? I'm sure that's where you wanted to sit while you studied."

A pencil hit the back of Tucker's head and Danny glared at the boy as he turned around, "You've been teasing us about me and Sam going flying by ourselves all day. When are you going to stop? It's getting really, really annoying!"

"Fine, I'll stop," Tucker turned back around to find the answer to number sixty-two, "…tomorrow sometime…"

"TUCKER!"

And as the boy ran to hide from both Danny and Sam, Matches watched his humans play with his ears askew and his head tilted. Humans could be so strange sometimes…

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Yes," Danny whispered happily, sitting at the back of the auditorium as had become their habit, "Yes, yes, yes!"

"Happy are we?" Tucker looked up from his PDA at the halfa, who was about to float right out of his seat if he wasn't careful.

"School is going to be over in less than ten minutes," his eyes twinkled, "and it will be Christmas break. Thank God for breaks from school…there will be food, and cookies, and presents, and fireworks on New Years, and…"

"Down boy," Sam shot him a confused look, "Since when did you decide to get all happy about the holidays? You weren't this happy about them last year, and you'd already learned your lesson from that ghostwriter you keep insisting made you talk in rhyme. You sound like me, you're so excited."

"Maybe the link is progressing even further and melting your personalities into one!" At Tucker's excited postulation, Sam rolled her eyes and heaved a heavy sigh while Danny burst out laughing, "Or maybe not. So give, what's the reason for you being all happy?"

"I dunno'," Danny shrugged, "Maybe Sam's good mood really is influencing me or something…or maybe I've just finally gotten over my holiday blues. Either way, it doesn't really matter, because the most important thing is the Christmas truce the ghosts have. One entire day, absolutely no ghost threats."

"Yeah that's enough to make anyone happy, but you know, back to the subject of the link," Tucker lowered his game and looked to Sam, "did you ever figure out what was going on with Danny sending you pictures?"

"No," Sam looked up in consideration, "but it's getting easier for me to just block them out. It's gotten to the point of them being like background noise. You know, when you're doing homework and you have your music on just for the sound it makes. It's like that."

"Great," Danny huffed to himself as he turned his attention away from their principal, who was on stage giving them a lecture about safety over the holidays, "Now I'm background noise. Think I'll ever get to be foreground?"

At Sam's surprise and Tucker's eyebrows shooting up, Danny blushed and turned away, "That didn't come out like I meant it to…"

"Did you just ask Sam out in a weird, round-about way? Sam Manson, our own sweet, Goth girl?" Tucker looked like the cat that ate the canary as he watched Sam blush a brilliant red.

"I don't think he did," Sam tried to save Danny from too much embarrassment. He was already feeling enough of that as it was, along with nervousness on what she might do. The nice little mental picture of her trying to kill him was coming in strong enough that she couldn't just ignore it, "I think he meant in general, not just in my eyes."

"It made sense in my head," Danny groaned as he tried to will the blush from his face, noting that Sam wasn't having any luck in that department either, "I don't know why I said that."

"Sure you do," Tucker patted his back by reaching across Sam, "Freudian slips mean absolutely nothing…you just keep telling yourselves that you don't like each other, you two. Maybe it'll finally sink into your subconscious."

"Leave it alone Tuck," Danny said from his hiding place in his hands, "Please just leave it alone, today."

"Whatever you say," and the boy smiled with a slightly evil chuckle as the bell rang and the students left their seats for the greener pastures of winter vacation, "but the more you deny something, the worse things get."

Danny and Sam couldn't look each other in the face without blushing for the entire walk to her house, much to Tucker's delight, 'Oh, I am so going to tease them for the rest of their lives for this…'

Chapter Text

Links in the Chain
By Lacey52

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

A note: Okay, here goes one of those much anticipated chapters…and there's even a few things in here that only a few people have suspected…or maybe no one has suspected it at all….bwahahaha!

And look! Confusion reigns supreme! Poor confused characters who don't get all the facts, lmao!

Edited September 19, 2025.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Chapter Thirty Seven: Slipping

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

Dash Baxter was experiencing something he had never experienced before in his life. Well, he had experienced it before, but never quite in the manner that was happening to him now. With sweaty palms he stood outside of the Nasty Burger and thought over his very interesting predicament.

He was being avoided.

Nothing unusual in and of itself, if he had been being avoided by the unpopular portion of Casper High, but that wasn't his problem. His problem stemmed from him sticking up for the little guy. From him stepping in when his 'friends' got too carried away with their bullying. From his refusal to stuff kids into their lockers yesterday on the last day of school and the day before that. Really that whole last week.

He just hadn't felt like doing it.

He was being avoided by the popular people of Casper High. By the 'A-list'. By those very same people that were supposedly friends with him.

It shouldn't have bothered him, and he told himself that over and over. He could be a loner, he didn't need anyone, but as he reached for the door and walked in, he knew that he was lying to himself. If he didn't have this group of people…if he wasn't in good standing with those on his team…who would he have left to turn to? His parents? They hardly acknowledge anything he did outside of being a star on a sports team.

Heads swiveled in his direction, the male portion of the group either turning away in disgust or glaring him down for daring to be different and go against what they had come to enjoy. The girls all rolled their eyes and went back to talking about their hair, or make up, or clothes, or boys.

There was no substance to anything. The colors they wore may have been bright and beautiful, but everything seemed so washed out as he approached them with his chin high and back straight. They may have suddenly developed less than kind feelings for him, but that wasn't going to stop Dash Baxter from letting them know he was still better than all of them. That's just who he was.

"'Sup guys?" he jerked his head up in a half-nod acknowledgement. Half of them didn't even blink in his direction. Kwan turned his head away with a sad, knowing look, all the while talking with Star who avoided eye contact with him. They knew what was going to happen.

"Baxter," Jason Dillinger replied to him coldly, "We don't really want to talk to you. We all seem to be on a different page than you lately."

"And that means what to me?" Dash asked back just as coldly, 'This is not going good…'

"It means that we don't want you around us for a while," one of the girls, Sarah it appeared, called out from behind the boy she was sitting next to, "so you should go hang out with all the geeky little friends you've made lately."

'You little bitch,' was all Dash could think as he watched her smile at him as politely as if she had just offered him an ice cream, "You think you can just kick me out of the 'A-list'? I helped build it."

"We don't think it, Dash," Paulina piped up, somewhat sadly, "We voted, and we're doing it. Give back your card, we don't want you hanging around with us anymore if you're going to start being a loser. It's nothing personal against you, it's just what the group wanted to do."

"Whatever," Dash said under his breath as he reached into his back pocket for his wallet and the 'A-list' card he carried, throwing it at the table before Dillinger could take it from his hand, "Take it. I don't need something as stupid as that anyways."

"Stupid?" Sarah laughed wickedly, "What's stupid is sticking up for those loser, can't get a clue nerds like you've been doing."

"No," Dash moved closer and got in their faces, "What's stupid is acting like a bunch of middle schoolers with their stupid secret society and membership cards. What's stupid is thinking that you're all better than me just because you voted me out of the group. I don't need you."

And with that Dash Baxter angrily strode away from them all, leaving several re-thinking their decision and others laughing maliciously at him lashing out. It was a common reaction, but the first to be so entertaining. He didn't need them? They scoffed at his attitude.

He'd be crawling back to them in two weeks tops. Begging to be let back in. Crushed that he was no longer the 'Prince' of Casper High.

.o.O.o.o.O.o.

"Did you hear about what happened yesterday at the Nasty Burger?" Tucker's voice appeared on the speakers from the computer that Danny had stationed himself in front of to play a war game with the aforementioned techno-whiz.

"No," Danny grunted as he concentrated on taking out his enemy's left flank while protecting his own, "what happened? A ghost attack and I didn't know about it?"

"Nope," Tucker smirked to himself in the comfort of his room, "Dash Baxter got the boot from the 'A-list' for being too nice to nerds and losers apparently."

"No way," Sam said in disbelief, "He practically helped found that stupid group, they wouldn't kick him out. I can see them kicking Star or Kwan out for being too nice to us so called 'losers', but not Dash. Since when did he start being nice to those outside of his little circle?"

"Sam?" Tucker asked in puzzlement, "You're over at Danny's?"

"Yeah," she answered with a shrug even though he couldn't see it, "I got bored so I came over here. Mom and Dad decided they needed to take a trip again...something about making the political rounds…anyways, Danny isn't a very good host, but Matches is keeping me pretty well entertained."

"I see," Tucker smiled widely, "so does this have anything to do with 'going flying' the other night?"

"No!" was shouted back at him from the halfa and Goth in a very stern, very loud manner causing him to laugh himself into side stitches as his speakers cracked with feedback.

"Hey, Tucker," suddenly came Danny's voice, "Want to go ghost hunting? I think we've got a ghost about to cause some trouble."

"Be over there in ten," Tucker answered as he cut his computer off, 'Wonder which ghost it is this time? Hope nothing goes wrong tonight.'

Tucker didn't know that Mr. Murphy liked to jinx people. Especially people who knew, or were in close contact with, one Daniel Fenton…or rather, Danny Phantom. He'd figure it out one of these days...

.o.O.o.o.O.o.